Book contents
- Pre-Islamic Arabia
- Pre-Islamic Arabia
- Copyright page
- Dedication
- Contents
- Tables
- Acknowledgements
- Note on Abbreviations
- Chapter 1 An Introduction to the Study of Pre-Islamic Arabia
- Chapter 2 North Arabia between the Late Third and the Fifth Century
- Chapter 3 A Late Antique Kingdom’s Conversion
- Chapter 4 The Shape of the Sixth Century I
- Chapter 5 The Shape of the Sixth Century II
- Chapter 6 The Ḥijāzī Islam
- Chapter 7 Conclusion
- Appendix
- Bibliography
- Index
- References
Bibliography
Published online by Cambridge University Press: 16 February 2023
Book contents
- Pre-Islamic Arabia
- Pre-Islamic Arabia
- Copyright page
- Dedication
- Contents
- Tables
- Acknowledgements
- Note on Abbreviations
- Chapter 1 An Introduction to the Study of Pre-Islamic Arabia
- Chapter 2 North Arabia between the Late Third and the Fifth Century
- Chapter 3 A Late Antique Kingdom’s Conversion
- Chapter 4 The Shape of the Sixth Century I
- Chapter 5 The Shape of the Sixth Century II
- Chapter 6 The Ḥijāzī Islam
- Chapter 7 Conclusion
- Appendix
- Bibliography
- Index
- References
Summary
A summary is not available for this content so a preview has been provided. Please use the Get access link above for information on how to access this content.
- Type
- Chapter
- Information
- Pre-Islamic ArabiaSocieties, Politics, Cults and Identities during Late Antiquity, pp. 225 - 263Publisher: Cambridge University PressPrint publication year: 2023
References
Primary Sources
Ḥimà-Sud. See Robin, C. J. et al. ‘Inscriptions antiques de la région de Najrān (Arabie Séoudite méridionale): nouveaux jalons pour l’histoire de l’écriture, de la langue et du calendrier arabe’, Comptes rendus de l’academie des inscriptions & belles-lettres (2014), 1033–128.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mon.script.sab 514. See Stein, P. ‘Montheismus oder religiöse Vielfalt? Du Samawi, die Stammesgottheit der Amir, im 5. Jh. n. Chr.’, Philologisches und Historisches zwischen Anatolien und Sokotra, ed. W. Arnold et al., 339–50. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 2009.Google Scholar
Naveh-Ṣuʿar 24. See Naveh, J. ‘A Bilingual Burial Inscription from Saba’, Lësonénu 5763 (2003), 117–20.Google Scholar
Anfray 1970. See Anfray, F., Caquot, A. and Nautin, P. ‘Une nouvelle inscription grecque d’Ezana, roi d’Axoum’, Journal des Savants 4 (1970), 260–74.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
CIG 4.8639. See Mango, C. A. ‘The Church of St. Sergius and Bacchus at Constantinople and the Alleged Tradition of Octagonal Palatine Churches’, Jahrbuch der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften 21 (1972).Google Scholar
Littman 752. See Littman, E., Magie, D. and Stuart, D. R. Greek and Latin Inscriptions, no. 752. Leiden: Brill, 1921.Google Scholar
OGIS 129. See Dittenberger, W. Orientis graeci inscriptiones selectae. Leipzig: S. Hirzel, 1903–59.Google Scholar
Piccirillo 2001. See Piccirillo, M. ‘The Church of Saint Sergius at Nitl: A Centre of the Christian Arabs in the Steppe at the Gates of Madaba’, Liber annuus 51 (2001), 267–84, at p. 282.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
VDI. See Vinogradov, A. P. and Sedov, A. V. ‘Grecheskaja nadpis iz Yuzhnoy Aravii.’, Vestnik Drevnei Istorii 2 (1989), 162–9.Google Scholar
Aggoula 353. See Aggoula, B. ‘Remarques sur les inscriptions hatréennes, XVI’, Syria: Archéologie, art et histoire 67 (1990), 397–421.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
As36, As47 and As49. See Segal, J. B. ‘Some Syriac Inscriptions of the 2nd–3rd Century a.d.’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London 16 (1954), 13–36.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Drijvers 25. See Drijvers, H. J. W. Old-Syriac (Edessean) Inscriptions. Leiden: Brill, 1972.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
H336b and H343. See Healey, J. F. Aramaic Inscriptions and Documents of the Roman Period. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2009.Google Scholar
Al-Dhuyayb 65. See Al-Dhuyayb, S. Nuqūsh nabaṭiyya fī al-Jawf, al-ʿUlā, Taymāʾ, al-mamlaka al-ʿArabiyya al-Saʿūdiyya. Al-Riyāḍ, 2005.Google Scholar
Al-Hajj 2018. See Al-Hajj, M. A. and Faqʿas, A. A. ‘Naqsh Jabal Dhabūb: naqsh jadīd bi-H̯aṭṭal-Zabūr al-Yamānī fī al-istiʿāna bi-al-Llāh wa-taqwī-hi li-al-ʾīmān’, Al-ʿibar li-al-dirāsāt al-tārīkhiyyah wa-al-ʾāthāriyya 2 (2018), 12–43.Google Scholar
Al-Shdaifat 2017. See Al-Shdaifat, Y. et al. ‘An Early Christian Arabic Graffito Mentioning “Yazīd the King”’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 28 (2017), 315–24.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Avner 2013. See Avner, U., Nehmé, L. and Robin, C. J. ‘A Rock Inscription Mentioning Thaʿlaba, an Arab King from Ghassān’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 24 (2013), 237–56.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
F.038.02. See 197–8 in Hackl, U., Jenni, H. and Schneider, C., Quellen zur Geschichte der Nabatäer: Textsammlung mit Übersetzung und Kommentar. Freiburg: Universitätsverlag Freiburg, 2003.Google Scholar
JS Nab 4, 16 and 17. See Savignac, R. and Jaussen, A. Mission archéologique en Arabie. Paris: P. Geuthner, 1909–22.Google Scholar
Lejā. See Dussaud, R. and Macler, F. ‘Rapport sur une mission scientifique dans les régions désertiques de la Syrie soyenne’, Nouvelles archives des missions scientifiques et littéraires 10 (1902), 411–744.Google Scholar
Zabad. Sachau, E. ‘Eine dreisprachige Inskription von Zébed’, Monatsberichte der Königlich Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin (1881), 169–90.Google Scholar
Ardashīr’s relief. See Herrmann, G. (ed.) The Sasanian Rock Reliefs at Naqsh-i Rustam. Berlin: Reimer, 1989.Google Scholar
Paikuli inscription. See Skjærvø, P. O. and Humbach, H. The Sassanian Inscription of Paikuli, 3: 77–139. Munich: Wiesbaden, 1983.Google Scholar
Shapur I’ inscription at Ka’ba-ye Zartosht, 2–3. See Huyse, P. Die dreisprachige Inschrift Šabuhrs I. an der Kaba-i Zardust (ŠKZ), 1: 19–24. London: School of Oriental and African Studies, 1999.Google Scholar
M2 I R I 1–33 and MM II, 301–2. See Asmussen, J. P. Manichaean Literature: Representative Texts Chiefly from Middle Persian and Parthian Writings. Delmar: Scholars’ Facsimiles & Reprints, 1975.Google Scholar
MMTKGI, 2.5 (170–87), 26 and MMTKGI, 3.3 (441–515), 41–5. See Sundermann, W. Mitteliranische manichäische Texte kirchengeschichtlichen Inhalts. Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1981.Google Scholar
Ephʻal, I. The Ancient Arabs: Nomads on the Borders of the Fertile Crescent, 9th–5th Centuries bc. Leiden: Brill, 1982.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Luckenbill, D. D. Ancient Records of Assyria and Babylonia. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1926.Google Scholar
Tadmor, H. and Yamada, S. The Royal Inscriptions of Tiglath-pileser III (744–27 bc) and Shalmaneser V (726–2 bc), Kings of Assyria. Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns, 2011.Google Scholar
Acta Conciliorum Oecumenicorum, ed. Schwartz, E. and Straub, J.. Berlin: De Gruyter, 1960–2012.Google Scholar
Acts codex, see Pedersen, N. A. (ed.), ‘A Manichaean Historical Text’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 119 (1997), 193–201.Google Scholar
Acts of Judas Thomas, see The Acts of Thomas, ed. Klijn, A. F. J.. Leiden: Brill, 1962.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aḥudemmeh (Life of), see Histoires d’Ahoudemmeh et de Maroutha, ed. Nau, F.. Paris: Firmin-Didot et cie, 1905.Google Scholar
Al-Azraqī, , Akhbār Makkah wa-mā jāʾa fīhā min al-āthār, ed. Malḥas, R.. Mecca, 1983.Google Scholar
Al-Azraqī, Kaʿba, see La Kaʿbah tempio al centro del mondo (Akhbār Makkah), ed. Tottoli, R.. Trieste: Societa Italiana Testi Islamici, 1992.Google Scholar
Al-Bakrī al-Andalusī, , Muʿjam mā istaʿjama min asmā al-bilād wa-al-mawāḍiʿ, ed. al-Shaqqā, M. Cairo: Maṭbaʻat lajnat al-taʾlīf wa-al-tarjamah wa-al-nashr, 1945–9.Google Scholar
Al-Iṣfahānī, , Taʾrīkh sinī mulūk al-arḍ wa-al-anbiyā ʾ, ed. Gottwaldt, I. M. E.. Leipzig, 1844.Google Scholar
Al-Jāḥiẓ, , Naṣārā, in Majmūʿ rasāʾil al-Jāḥiẓ, ed. Kraus, P., Ḥajiri, M. Ṭ.. Cairo, 1943.Google Scholar
Al-Masʿūdī, , Murūj al-dhahab, ed. Barbier de Meynard, C. and de Courteille, P.. Paris: Société asiatique, 1868–74.Google Scholar
Al-Nābigha, al-Dhubyānī, Dīwān, see Diwans of the Six Ancient Arabic Poets, ed. Ahlwardt, W.. London: Trübner, 1870.Google Scholar
Al-Qalqashandī, , Ṣubḥ al-aʿshā fī ṣināʿat al-inshāʾ, ed. al-Rasūl Ibrāhīm, M. A. Cairo, 1913–20.Google Scholar
Al-Ṭabarī, , Taʾrīkh al-rusul wa-al-mulūk, ed. de Goeje, M. J.. Leiden: Brill, 1879–1901.Google Scholar
Ammianus Marcellinus, , Res Gestae, see Histoire, ed. Sabbah, G. et al. Paris: Les Belles Lettres, 1978–99.Google Scholar
Arnobius of Sicca, Adversus nationes, see Studio introduttivo ai sette libri di Arnobio [Afro] contro i Pagani, ed. Amata, B.. Rome: LAS/Libreria Ateneo salesiano, 2012.Google Scholar
Athanasius, , Apology, see Athanasius Werke, CPG, 2090–309. Berlin: De Gruyter, 1934–2010.Google Scholar
Athanasius, , History of the Arians, see Ton hagion Athanasion kata Areianōn logoi: The Orations of St. Athanasius against the Arians, ed. Bright, W.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1884.Google Scholar
Aurelius Victor, , Liber de Caesaribus, ed. Pichlmayr, F. and Gruendel, R.. Leipzig: B. G. Teubner, 1970.Google Scholar
Bar ‘Ebroyo, , Chonicle, see The Chronography of Gregory Abu’l Faraj, the Son of Aaron, the Hebrew Physician, Commonly Known as Bar Hebraeus: Being the First Part of His Political History of the World, ed. Budge, E. A. W.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1932.Google Scholar
Bardaiṣān, , Book of the Laws of Countries, see W. Cureton in Spicilegium Syriacum. London: Rivingtons, 1855.Google Scholar
BL ADD. 14.602, see Documenta ad origenes monophysitarum illustrandas, ed. Chabot, J.-B.. Paris: e Typographeo Reipublicae, 1907.Google Scholar
Canons 16; 78, see Die Canones der Synode von Elvira, ed. Reichert, E.. Hamburg: E. Reichert, 1990.Google Scholar
Cassius Dio, , Roman History, ed. Cary, E.. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1914–27.Google Scholar
Cave of Treasures, see The Book of the Cave of Treasures: A History of the Patriarchs and the Kings Their Successors from the Creation to the Crucifixion of Christ Translated from the Syriac Text of the British Museum Ms. Add. 25875, ed. Budge, E. A. W.. London: The Religious Tract Society, 1927.Google Scholar
Chronicle of 1234, see Chronicon anonymum ad annum Christi 1234 pertinens, ed. Chabot, J. B., et al. Paris: Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium, 1916–74.Google Scholar
Chronicle of Zuqnīn = Incerti auctoris chronicon anonymum Ps-Dionysianum vulgo dictum, ed. Chabot, J.-B.. Paris: E Typographeo Reipublicae, 1927–89.Google Scholar
Codex Theodosianus, see Theodosiani libri XVI, ed. Mommsen, T. and Meyer, P. M.. Berlin: Deutsche Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, 1905.Google Scholar
Commonitorium of Vincentius of Lerins, see ‘Commonitorium’, in Corpus christianorum: Series latina, ed. Demeulenaere, R.. Turnhout: Brepols, 1985.Google Scholar
Cosmas Indicopleustes, see La topographie chrétienne de Cosmas Indicopleustés, ed. Wolska, W.. Paris: Presses universitaires de France, 1968–73.Google Scholar
Cyril of Scythopolis, Life of Euthymius; Life of John the Hesychast; Life of Sabas, see Kyrillos von Skythopolis, ed. Schwartz, E.. Leipzig: Hinrichs, 1939.Google Scholar
Diodorus Siculus, , Bibliotheca historica, ed. Vogel, F. and Fischer, C. T.. Leipzig: In aedibus B. G. Teubneri, 1888–1906.Google Scholar
Enoch, , see The Book of Enoch, ed. Charles, R. H.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1893.Google Scholar
Ephrem the Syrian, Hymns, see Des Heiligen Ephraem des Syrers, ed. Beck, E.. Louvain: Secrétariat du Corpus SCO, 1955–79.Google Scholar
Epitome de Caesaribus, , see Aurelii victoris liber de Caesaribus: Incerti auctoris Epitome de Caesaribus, ed. Cardinali, L.. Hildesheim: Olms-Weidmann, 2012.Google Scholar
Ethiopian Synaxarium, see The Book of the Saints of the Ethiopian Church: A Translation of the Ethiopic Synaxarium Made from the Manuscripts Oriental 660 and 661 in the British Museum, ed. Budge, E. A. W.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1928.Google Scholar
Eusebius, , Ecclesiastical History, see Kirchengeschichte, ed. Schwartz, E.. Leipzig: J. C. Hinrich, 1902–3.Google Scholar
Eusebius, , Vita Constantini, see Das Leben Konstantins, ed. Bleckman, B.. Turnhout: Brepols, 2007.Google Scholar
Eusebius of Caesarea, Commentary on Isaiah, see Der Jesajakommentar, ed. Ziegler, J.. Berlin: De Gruyter, 1975.Google Scholar
Eusebius of Caesarea, The Onomasticon: Palestine in the Fourth Century a.d., ed. Taylor, J. E.. Jerusalem: Carta, 2003.Google Scholar
Eutropius, , Breviarium, see Eutropii Breviarium ab Urbe Condita: Eutropius, Kurze Geschichte Roms seit Gründung, ed. Müller, F. L.. Stuttgart: F. Steiner, 1995.Google Scholar
Evagrius Scholasticus, , Historia Ecclesiastica, see Kirchengeschichte, ed. Hübner, A.. Turnhout: Brepols, 2007.Google Scholar
Herodian, , History of the Empire from the Death of Marcus = Geschichte des Kaisertums nach Marc Aurel. Stuttgart: Steiner, 1996.Google Scholar
Herodotus, , Herodoti historiae, ed. Hude, C.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1926–7.Google Scholar
Ḥimyarites, see The Book of the Himyarites: Fragments of a Hitherto Unknown Syriac Work, ed. Moberg, A.. Lund: C. W. K. Gleerup, 1924.Google Scholar
Hist. nest., see Histoire nestorienne inédite, ed. Scher, A. and Griveau, R.. Paris: Firmin-Didot et cie, 1908–19.Google Scholar
Historia Augusta, see Scriptores Historiae Augustae, ed. Hohl, E.. Leipzig: Teubner: 1965.Google Scholar
History of the Great Deeds of Bishop Paul of Qentọs and Priest John of Edessa, ed. Arneson, H. et al. Piscataway: Gorgias Press, 2010.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hou Hanshu, , see Through the Jade Gate – China to Rome, Vol. 1, ed. Hill, J. E., 2015. Al-Kalbī, Ibn, Kitāb al-Aṣnām, ed. Klinke-Rosenberger, R.. Leipzig: O. Harrassowitz, 1941.Google Scholar
Isḥāq, Ibn [Hishām, Ibn], Sīrat Rasūl Allāh, ed. al-Saqqā, M., al-ʾAbyārī, I. and ʾShalba., A. Cairo, 1937;Google ScholarGoogle Scholar
Ibn Khurradādhbih, , al-Masālik wa-al- mamālik, ed. de Goeje, M. J.. Leiden: Brill, 1889.Google Scholar
Isaac of Antioch, Homily, see Homiliae S. Isaaci Syri Antiocheni, ed. Bedjan, P.. Paris: Otto Harrassowitz, 1903.Google Scholar
Jacob of Edessa, Chart Fragments, see Chronica minora 3, ed. Brooks, E. W., Guidi, I. and Chabot, J.-B.. Paris: E Typographeo Reipublicae, 1903–7.Google Scholar
Jacob of Edessa, Hexaemeron: Commentary on Creation, ed. Çiçek, J. Y.. Piscataway: Gorgias Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Jacob of Serug, Homiliae selectae Mar-Jacobi Sarugensis, ed. Bedjan, P. and Brock, S.. Piscataway: Gorgias Press, 2006.Google Scholar
Jacob of Serug, Letter to Paul of Edessa in Martin, J. P. P., ‘Lettres de Jacques de Saroug aux moines du couvent de Mar Bassus, et à Paul d’Edesse, relevées et traduites’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 30 (1876), 217–75.Google Scholar
Jacob of Serug, Letter to the Ḥimyarites in Schröter, R., ‘Trostschreiben Jacob’s von Sarug an die Himjaritischen Christen’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 31 (1877), 369–85.Google Scholar
Jerome, , Life of Hilarion, see Trois vies de moines: Paul, Malchus, Hilarion, ed. Morales, E. M.. Paris: Cerf, 2007.Google Scholar
John Diakrinomenos, , Fragment in Theodoros Anagnostes, Kirchengeschichte, ed. Hansen, G. C.. Berlin: De Gruyter, 1995.Google Scholar
John of Biclar, Chronicle, see Victoris Tunensis chronicon. Consularibus Caseraugustanis. Iohannis Biclarensis chronicon, ed. de Hartmann, C. and Collins, R.. Turnhout: Brepols, 2001.Google Scholar
John of Damascus, On Heresies in John of Damascus and Islam: Christian Heresiology and the Intellectual Background to Earliest Christian-Muslim Relations, ed. Schadler, P.. Leiden: Brill, 2017.Google Scholar
John of Ephesus, Lives of the Eastern Saints, ed. Brooks, E. W.. Paris: Firmin-Didot et cie, 1923–6.Google Scholar
John of Ephesus, The Third Part of the Ecclesiastical History of John, Bishop of Ephesus, ed. Cureton, W.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1853; see also,Google ScholarGoogle Scholar
John of Nikiu, Chronicle, see La chronique de Jean, eveque de Nikou, ed. Zotenberg, H.. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, 1879.Google Scholar
John Psaltes, , Hymn in Schröter, R., ‘Trostschreiben Jacob’s von Sarug an die himjaritischen Christen’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 31 (1877), 402–3.Google Scholar
Josephus, , Against Apion, see The Life against Apion, ed. Thackeray, H. St J.. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2014.Google Scholar
Joshua the Stylite, Chronicle, see The Chronicle of Joshua the Stylite, ed. Wright, W.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1882.Google Scholar
Kebra Nagast: die Herrlichkeit der Könige; aus dem äthiopischen Urtext zum ersten mal in’s Deutsche übersetzt, ed. Bezold, C.. Munichn: Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1905.Google Scholar
Khuzistan, see Chronicon anonymum, ed. Guidi, I.. Leuven: Secrétariat du CorpusSCO, 1960–1.Google Scholar
Lactantius, , De mortibus persecutorum, ed. Creed, J. L.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1984.Google Scholar
Letter 1, see Guidi, I., ‘La lettera di Simeone Vescovo di Bêth-Arśâm sopra i martiri omeriti’, Atti della reale accademia dei Lincei: Memorie della classe di scienze morali, storiche e filologiche 3 (1880–1), 471–515.Google Scholar
Letter 2 in Shahid, I., The Martyrs of Najran: New Documents, 33–111. Bruxelles: Soc. des Bollandistes, 1971.Google Scholar
Letter of the Archimandrites in Documenta ad origenes monophysitarum illustrandas, ed. Chabot, J.-B.. Paris: e Typographeo Reipublicae, 1907.Google Scholar
Life and Works of Saint Gregentios, Archbishop of Taphar, ed. Berger, A.. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2005.Google Scholar
Life of Nino in Moktsevai Kartlisai, see Le nouveau manuscrit géorgien sinaïtique N Sin 50: édition en fac-similé, ed. Aleksidze, Z. and Mahé, J.-P.. Louvain: Peeters, 2001.Google Scholar
Life of Symeon the Stylite the Younger, see La vie ancienne de S. Syméon le Jeune, ed. Van Den Ven, P.. Bruxelles: Soc. des Bollandistes, 1962–70.Google Scholar
Malchus, in The Fragmentary Classicising Historians of the Later Roman Empire, ed. Blockley, R. C.. Liverpool: Liverpool University Press, 1981–3.Google Scholar
Martyrdom of Arethas (first Arabic and Geʽez versions), see Tradizioni orientali del ‘Martirio di Areta’: La prima recensione araba e la versione etiopica, ed. Bausi, A. and Gori, A.. Florence: Dipartimento di linguistica, Università di Firenze, 2006.Google Scholar
Martyrdom of Arethas (Greek version), see Le martyre de Saint Aréthas et de ses compagnons, ed. Detoraki, M.. Paris: Association des amis du Centre d’histoire et civilisation de Byzance, 2007.Google Scholar
Menander, , Fragment, see The History of Menander the Guardsman, ed. Blockley, R. C.. Liverpool: Liverpool University Press, 1985.Google Scholar
Michael the Syrian, Chronicle, see Text and Translations of the Chronicle of Michael the Great, ed. Kiraz, G. A. Piscataway: Gorgias Press, 2009–11.Google Scholar
Mishnah (Berakhot; Bikkurim; Nedarim; Kiddushin; Terumot, Yevamot) see The William Davidson Talmud, www.sefaria.org/william-davidson-talmud.Google Scholar
Nabonidus Chronicle in Grayson, A. K., Assyrian and Babylonian Chronicles. Locust Valley: J. J. Augustin, 1975.Google Scholar
Notitia dignitatum accedunt notitia Urbis Constantinopolitanae et Laterculi prouinciarum, ed. Seeck, O.. Berlin: Weidmann, 1876.Google Scholar
Novellae Just, see Corpus iuris civilis III, ed. Schöll, R. and Kroll., W. Berlin: Berolini, Apud Weidmannos, 1954. See alsoGoogle ScholarGoogle Scholar
On the Nations of India and the Brahmins, see Palladius de Gentibus Indiae et Bragmanibus, ed. Berghoff, W.. Meisenheim am Glan: Anton Hain, 1967.Google Scholar
Periplus Maris Erythraei, ed. Casson, L.. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1989.Google Scholar
Philostorgius, , Ecclesiastical History, see Kirchengeschichte: Mit dem Leben des Lucian von Antiochien und den Fragmenten eines Arianischen Historiographen, ed. Bidez, J.. Leipzig: J. C. Hinrichs, 1913.Google Scholar
Photius, , Bibliotheca, see Bibliothèque, ed. Henry, R.. Paris: Bibliothèque nationale, 1959–91.Google Scholar
Piacenza Pilgrim, , see Geyer, P. (ed.), Itineraria et alia geographica, 129–53. Turnhout: Brepols, 1965.Google Scholar
Plato, , Symposium, see Platonis opera, ed. Burnet, J.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1903.Google Scholar
Procopius, . Aed., Anecd., and Wars (inc. Pers.), see Procopii Caesariensis opera omnia, ed. Haury, J., rev. G. Wirth. Leipzig: Teubner, 1963.Google Scholar
Pseudo-Methodius, , Apocalypse, see Die Syrische Apokalypse des Pseudo-Methodius, ed. Reinink, G. J.. Leuven: E. Peeters, 1993.Google Scholar
Pseudo-Zachariah, , Ecclesiastical History, see Historia ecclesiastica Zachariae Rhetori vulgo adscripta, ed. Brooks, E. W.. Paris: E Typographeo Reipublicae, 1919–24.Google Scholar
Rufinus, , Ecclesiastical History, see Eusebius Werke II/1, 2, 3, ed. Mommsen, Th., in Schwartz, E., Mommsen, T., and Winkelmann, F., Die Kirchengeschichte. Berlin: De Gruyter, 1999.Google Scholar
Socrates Scholasticus, , Ecclesiastical History, see Histoire Ecclésiastique, ed. Hansen, G. C., Périchon, P. and Maraval, P.. Paris: Cerf, 2004.Google Scholar
Sozomen, , Ecclesiastical History, see Kirchengeschichte, ed. Bidez, J., rev. Hansen, G. C.. Berlin: De Gruyter, 1995.Google Scholar
Strabo, , Geography, see Strabons Geographika, ed. Radt, S. L. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002–11.Google Scholar
Synodicon Orientale, ou recueil de synodes nestoriens, ed. Chabot, J.. Paris: Imprimerie nationale, 1902.Google Scholar
Theodoret, , Life of Syméon, see Histoire des moines de Syrie, ed. Canivet, P. and Leroy-Molinghen, A.. Paris: CERF, 1979.Google Scholar
Theophanes Confessor, , Chronicle, see Chronographia, ed. de Boor, C.. Hildesheim: Georg Olms, 1963–5.Google Scholar
Theophanes of Byzantium in Photius, Bibliotheca, ed. Wilson, N. G.. London: Duckworth, 1994.Google Scholar
Theophylact Simocatta, , History, see Theophylacti Simocattae Historiae, ed. De Boor, C., rev. Wirth, P.. Leipzig: Teubner, 1972.Google ScholarGoogle Scholar
West-Syrian Recension in The Legend of Sergius Baḥīrā, ed. Roggema, B., 311–73. Leiden: Brill, 2009.Google Scholar
Xenophon, , Anabasis, ed. Tzartzanos, A and Arapopoulos, K.. Athens: Epistēmonikē Hetaireia tōn Hellēnikōn Grammatōn Papyros, 1938–54.Google Scholar
Ahlwardt, W. Bemerkungen über die Echtheit der Alten Arabischen Gedichte. Greifswald: L. Bamberg, 1872.Google Scholar
Al-Azmeh, A. The Emergence of Islam in Late Antiquity: Allāh and His People. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2017.Google Scholar
Alhaiti, K. et al. ‘Madâ’in Sâlih, Ancient Hegra: Archaeological Work 2014/5’, Bulletin of the British Foundation for the Study of Arabia 20 (2015), 36–8.Google Scholar
Alizadeh, K. ‘Overlapping Social and Political Boundaries: Borders of the Sasanian Empire and the Muslim Caliphate in the Caucasus’, in Archaeology of Medieval Islamic Frontiers, ed. Eger, A., 139–67. Louisville: University Press of Colorado: 2019.Google Scholar
Alizadeh, K. ‘Borderland Projects of Sasanian Empire’, Journal of Ancient History 2 (2014), 93–115.Google Scholar
Al-Jahwari, N. S. et al. ‘Fulayj: A Late Sasanian Fort on the Arabian Coast’, Antiquity 92 (2018), 724–41.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Al-Jallad, A. An Outline of the Grammar of the Safaitic Inscriptions. Leiden: Brill, 2015.Google Scholar
Al-Jallad, A. ‘New Epigraphica from Jordan II: Three Safaitic-Greek Partial Bilingual Inscriptions’, Arabian Epigraphic Notes 2 (2016), 55–66.Google Scholar
Al-Jallad, A. ‘ʿArab, ʾAʿrāb, and Arabic in Ancient North Arabia: The First Attestation of (ʾ) ʿrb as a Group Name in Safaitic’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 31 (2020), 422–35.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. ‘Araber und Sassaniden’, in Edwin Redslob zum 70 – Geburtstag: eine Festgabe, ed. Rohde, H. von Georg et al., 200–7. Berlin: E. Blaschker, 1955.Google Scholar
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. Finanzgeschichte der Spätantike. Frankfurt-am-Main: V. Klostermann, 1957.Google Scholar
Andrade, N. J. The Journey of Christianity to India in Late Antiquity: Networks and the Movement of Culture. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Andræ, T. Der Ursprung des Islams und das Christentum. Uppsala: Almqvist & Wiksells, 1926.Google Scholar
Anfray, F. ‘Deux villes axoumites: Adoulis et Matara’, in Atti del IV congresso internazionale di studi etiopici, ed. Ricci, L., 747–65. Rome: Accademia nazionale dei Lincei, 1974.Google Scholar
Anthony, S. W. Muhammad and the Empires of Faith: The Making of the Prophet of Islam. Oakland: University of California Press, 2020.Google Scholar
Arberry, A. J. The Seven Odes: The First Chapter in Arabic Literature. London: G. Allen & Unwin, 1957.Google Scholar
Arjomand, S. A. ‘The Constitution of Medina: A Sociolegal Interpretation of Muhammad’s Acts of Foundation of the Umma’, International Journal of Middle East Studies 41 (2009), 555–75.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Arnau, A. C. ‘The Archaeology of Early Italian Churches in Context, 313–569 ce’, in The Oxford Handbook of Early Christian Archaeology, ed. Caraher, W. R., Davis, T. W. and Pettegrew, D. K., 557–80. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2019.Google Scholar
Asmussen, J. P. Manichaean Literature: Representative Texts Chiefly from Middle Persian and Parthian Writings. Delmar: Scholars’ Facsimiles & Reprints. Delmar, NY: Scholars’ Facsimiles & Reprints, 1975.Google Scholar
Athanassiadi, P. and Frede, M. (ed.) Pagan Monotheism in Late Antiquity. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Autiero, S. and Cobb, M. A. ‘Introduction: Utilizing Globalization and Transculturality for the Study of the Pre-modern World’, in Globalization and Transculturality from Antiquity to the Pre-modern World, ed. Autiero, S and Cobb, M. A, 1–15. New York: Routledge 2022.Google Scholar
Avner, U., Nehmé, L. and Robin, C. J. ‘A Rock Inscription Mentioning Thaʿlaba, an Arab King from Ghassān, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy, 24 (2013), 237–56.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bardill, J. Constantine, Divine Emperor of the Christian Golden Age. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2012.Google Scholar
Bausi, A. ‘Intorno ai vangeli etiopici di ‘Enda- ‘Abba- Garima- presso Adua’, La parola del passato 65 (2010), 460–71.Google Scholar
Beeston, A. F. L. ‘Abraha’, in The Encyclopædia of Islam, ed. Bosworth, C. E., 105–6. Leiden: Brill, 1960.Google Scholar
Beeston, A. F. L. ‘Himyarite Monotheism’, in Studies in the History of Arabia, Vol. 2, Pre-Islamic Arabia, Proceedings of the Second International Symposium on Studies in the History of Arabia, ed. Abdalla, A. M. et al., 149–54. Riyadh: Jāmiʻat al-Riyāḍ, 1984.Google Scholar
Beeston, A. F. L. ‘Languages of pre-Islamic Arabia’, Arabica 28 (1981), 178–86.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bell, R. The Origin of Islam in Its Christian Environment. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 1925.Google Scholar
Bellamy, J. A. ‘Arabic Verses from the First/Second Century: The Inscription of ʿEn ʿAvdat’, Journal of Semitic Studies 35 (1990), 73–9.Google Scholar
Bellamy, J. A., ‘A New Reading of the Namārah Inscription’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 105 (1985), 31–51.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bell-Fialkoff, A. The Role of Migration in the History of the Eurasian Steppe: Sedentary Civilization vs. ‘Barbarian’ and Nomad. New York: Palgrave Macmillan 2000).Google Scholar
Berkey, J. P. The Formation of Islam: Religion and Society in the Near East, 600–1800. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Best, J. W. ‘Buddhism and Polity in Early Sixth-Century Paekche’, Korean Studies 26 (2002), 165–215.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bevan, G. ‘Ethiopian Apocalyptic and the End of Roman Rule: The Reception of Chalcedon in Aksum and the Kebra Nagaśt’, in Inside and Out: Interactions between Rome and the Peoples on the Arabian and Egyptian Frontiers in Late Antiquity, ed. Fisher, G. and Dijkstra, J. H. F., 371–88. Leuven: Peeters, 2014.Google Scholar
Bevan, G., Fisher, G. and Genequand, D. ‘The Late Antique Church at Tall al-ʿUmayrī East: New Evidence for the Jafnid Family and the Cult of St. Sergius in Northern Jordan’, Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research 373 (2015), 49–68.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biella, J. C. Dictionary of Old South Arabic Sabaean Dialect. Chico: Scholars Press, 1982.Google Scholar
Block, C. J. ‘Philoponian Monophysitism in South Arabia at the Advent of Islam with Implications for the English Translation of ‘Thalātha’in Qurʾān 4. 171 and 5. 73’, Journal of Islamic Studies 23 (2012), 50–75.Google Scholar
Bonnéric, J. ‘Archaeological Evidence of an Early Islamic Monastery in the Centre of al-Qusur (Failaka Island, Kuwait)’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 32 (2021), 50–61.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowden, W. ‘The Early Christian Archaeology of the Balkans’, in The Oxford Handbook of Early Christian Archaeology, ed. Caraher, W. R., Davis, T. W. and Pettegrew, D. K., 538–56. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2019.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. The Crucible of Islam. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2017.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. ‘From Emperor to Bishop: The Self-conscious Transformation of Political Power in the Fourth Century a.d.’, Classical Philology 81 (1986), 298–307.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. Empires in Collision in Late Antiquity. Waltham: Brandeis University Press, 2012.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. ‘Helena’s Bridle and the Chariot of Ethiopia’, in Antiquity in Antiquity: Jewish and Christian Pasts in the Greco-Roman World, ed. Gardner, G. and Osterloh, K. L., 383–93. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2008.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. ‘The Highest God with Particular Reference to North Pontus’, Hyperboreus 8 (2002), 353–63.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. ‘The New Greek Inscription from South Yemen’, in To Hellenikon: Studies in Honor of Speros Vryonis, ed. Anastos, M. V., 3–8. New Rochelle: Artistide D. Caratzas, 1993.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. ‘A Report on Arabia Provincia’, Journal of Roman Studies 61 (1971), 219–42.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. The Throne of Adulis: Red Sea Wars on the Eve of Islam. New York: Oxford University Press, 2013.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W., Brown, P. and Grabar, O. (eds) Interpreting Late Antiquity. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2001.Google Scholar
Bowman, J. ‘The Christian Monastery on the Island of Kharg’, Australian Journal of Biblical Archaeology 2 (1974), 49–64.Google Scholar
Briant, P. État et pasteurs au moyen-orient ancien. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1982.Google Scholar
Brita, A. ‘Nine Saints’, in Encyclopaedia Aethiopica, ed. Uhlig, S., 1188–91. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 2003.Google Scholar
Britt, K. C. ‘Early Christian Mosaics in Context’, in The Oxford Handbook of Early Christian Archaeology, ed. Caraher, W. R., Davis, T. W. and Pettegrew, D. K., 275–95. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2019.Google Scholar
Brock, S. P. ‘Christians in the Sasanian Empire: A Case of Divided Loyalties’, Studies in Church History 18 (1982), 1–19.Google Scholar
Brockelmann, C. ‘Allah und die Götzen, der Ursprung des islamischen Monotheismus’, Archiv für Religionswissenschaft 21 (1922), 99–121.Google Scholar
Brown, P. The World of Late Antiquity.London:Thames and Hudson, 1971. See alsoGoogle ScholarGoogle Scholar
Bukharin, M. D. ‘Mecca on the Caravan Routes in pre-Islamic Antiquity’, in The Qur’ān in Context: Historical and Literary Investigations into the Qurʾānic Milieu, ed. Neuwirth, A., Sinai, N. and Marx, M., 115–34. Leiden: Brill, 2010.Google Scholar
Burbank, J. and Cooper, F. Empires in World History: Power and the Politics of Difference. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Buswell, R. E. (ed.) Chinese Buddhist Apocrypha. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 1990.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Butler, H. C. et al. Publications of the Princeton University Archaeological Expeditions to Syria in 1904–1905 and 1909. Leiden: Brill, 1907–49.Google Scholar
Byington, M. E. The Ancient State of Puyŏ in Northeast Asia: Archaeology and Historical Memory. Leiden: Brill, 2020.Google Scholar
Cameron, A. and Hall, S. G. Eusebius: Life of Constantine. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cameron, A. ‘Bitter Furies of Complexity’, Times Literary Supplement (20 September 2019), 28–9.Google Scholar
Canepa, M. P. ‘Iran under the Parthian and Sasanian Dynasties’, in The Oxford World History of Empire, Vol. 2, The History of Empires, ed. Bayly, C. A., Bang, P. and Scheidel, W., 290–324. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2020.Google Scholar
Canepa, M. P. The Iranian Expanse: Transforming Royal Identity through Architecture, Landscape, and the Built Environment, 550 bce–642 ce. Oakland: University of California Press, 2018.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carvajal López, J. C. et al., ‘From Tentscape to Landscape: A Multi-Scale Analysis of Long-Term Patterns of Occupation in North-West Qatar’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 48 (2018), 31–45.Google Scholar
Carter, R. A. ‘Christianity in the Gulf during the First Centuries of Islam’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 19 (2008), 71–108.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cereti, C. G. and Terribili, G. ‘The Middle Persian and Parthian Inscriptions on the Paikuli Tower: New Blocks and Preliminary Studies’, Iranica antiqua 49 (2014), 347–412.Google Scholar
Chaichian, M. A. Empires and Walls: Globalization, Migration, and Colonial Domination. Leiden: Brill, 2014.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chakravarti, R. ‘Vibrant Thalassographies of the Indian Ocean: Beyond Nation States’, Studies in History 31 (2015), 235–48.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chaniotis, A. ‘The Jews of Aphrodisias: New Evidence and Old Problems’, Scripta Classica Israelica 21 (2002), 209–42.Google Scholar
Chaniotis, A. ‘Megatheism: The Search for the Almighty God and the Competition of Cults’, in One God: Pagan Monotheism in the Roman Empire, ed. Mitchell, S. and Van Nuffelen, P., 112–40. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Chelhod, J. Le sacrifice chez les Arabes: recherches sur l’évolution. Paris: Presses universitaires de France, 1955.Google Scholar
Clark, V. A. ‘The Roman Castellum of Qasr Bshir’, in The Roman Frontier in Central Jordan, ed. Parker, S. T., 457–95. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1987.Google Scholar
Clines, D. J. A. (ed.) Dictionary of Classical Hebrew. Sheffield: Phoenix Press, 1993.Google Scholar
Cobb, M. A. Rome and the Indian Ocean Trade from Augustus to the Early Third Century ce. Leiden: Brill, 2018.Google Scholar
Cohen, S. J. D. ‘Religion, Ethnicity and “Hellenism” in the Emergence of Jewish Identity in Maccabean Palestine’, in Religion and Religious Practice in the Seleucid Kingdom, ed. Bilde, P., et al., 204–23. Aarhus: Aarhus University Press, 1999.Google Scholar
Collins, S. ‘Where Is Sodom? The Case for Tall el-Hammam’, Biblical Archaeology Review 39 (2013), 32–41.Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. ‘Abraha and Muḥammad: Some Observations apropos of Chronology and Literary “Topoi” in the Early Arabic Historical Tradition’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 50 (1987), 225–40.Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. ‘The Arabs’, in The Cambridge Ancient History, Vol. 14, Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, a.d. 425–600, ed. Cameron, A., Whitby, M. and Ward-Perkins, B., 678–700. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000.Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. ‘Epidemic Disease in Central Syria in the Late Sixth Century: Some New Insights from the Verse of Assān ibn Thābit’, Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies 18 (1994), 12–59.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Conrad, L. I. and Cameron, A. (eds) The Byzantine and Early Islamic Near East I: Problems in the Literary Source Material. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1992.Google Scholar
Cooley, A. E. Res Gestae Divi Augusti: Text, Translation and Commentary. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009.Google Scholar
Cowe, S. P. ‘The Armenian Version of the New Testament’, in The Text of the New Testament in Contemporary Research, ed. Ehrman, B. D. and Holmes, M. W., 253–92. Leiden: Brill, 2013.Google Scholar
Cracco Ruggini, L. ‘II Tardoantico: per una tipologia dei punti critici’, Storia di Roma, 3/1. Torino: Einaudi, 1993.Google Scholar
Crone, P. ‘How Did Quranic Pagans Make a Living?’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 68 (2005), 387–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crone, P. Meccan Trade and the Rise of Islam. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1987.Google Scholar
Crone, P. and Cook, M. Hagarism: The Making of the Islamic World. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1977.Google Scholar
Curtin, P. D. Cross Cultural Trade in World History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1984.Google Scholar
Daryaee, T. ‘The Persian Gulf Trade in Late Antiquity’, Journal of World History 14 (2003), 1–16.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Daryaee, T. ‘The Persian Gulf in Late Antiquity: The Sasanian Era (200–700 ce)’, in The Persian Gulf in History, ed. Potter, Lawrence G., 57–70. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2009.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Daryaee, T. ‘The Sasanian “Mare Nostrum”: The Persian Gulf’, International Journal of the Society of Iranian Archaeologists 2 (2016), 40–88.Google Scholar
Dauge, Y. Le Barbare: Recherches sur la conception romaine de la barbarie et de la civilization. Bruxelles: Latomus, 1981.Google Scholar
De Blois, F. ‘Islam in Its Arabian Context’, in The Qur’ān in Context: Historical and Literary Investigations into the Qurʾānic Milieu, ed. Neuwirth, A., Sinai, N. and Marx, M., 615–24 Leiden: Brill, 2010.Google Scholar
De Jong, A. ‘Religion and Politics in Pre-Islamic Iran’, in The Wiley Blackwell Companion to Zoroastrianism, ed. Stausberg, M., Vevaina, Y. S. and Tessmann, A., 83–101. Chichester: Wiley-Blackwell, 2015.Google Scholar
De la Vaissière, E. ‘Away from the Ötüken: A Geopolitical Approach to the Seventh Century Eastern Türks’, in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 453–62. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
De la Vaissière, E. ‘Trans-Asian Trade, or the Silk Road Deconstructed (Antiquity, Middle Ages)’, in The Cambridge History of Capitalism, Vol. 1, The Rise of Capitalism: From Ancient Origins to 1848, ed. Williamson, J. G. and Neal, L., 101–24. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2014.Google Scholar
De Vries, B. ‘Between the Cults of Syria and Arabia: Traces of Pagan Religion at Umm el-Jimal’, Studies in the History and Archaeology of Jordan 10 (2009), 177–91.Google Scholar
De Vries, B. ‘Continuity and Change in the Urban Character of the Southern Hauran from the 5th to the 9th Century: The Archaeological Evidence at Umm al-Jimal’, Journal of Mediterranean Archaeology 13 (2000), 39–45.Google Scholar
De Vries, B. Umm el-Jimal: A Frontier Town and Its Landscape in Northern Jordan, Vol. 1, Fieldwork 1972–1981. Portsmouth: Journal of Roman Archaeology, 1998.Google Scholar
Deeg, M. ‘The Spread of Buddhist Culture to China between the Third and Seventh Centuries’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 220–34. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Derrett, D. M. ‘The Theban Scholasticus and Malabar in c. 355–60’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 82 (1962), 21–31.Google Scholar
Detoraki, M. Le Martyre de Saint Aréthas et de ses Compagnons. Paris: Association des amis du Centre d’histoire et civilisation de Byzance, 2007.Google Scholar
Di Cosmo, N. ‘China–Steppe Relations in Historical Perspective’, in Complexity of Interaction in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 49–72. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Di Cosmo, N. ‘The Relations between China and the Steppe: From the Xiongnu to the Türk Empire’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 35–53. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dignas, B. and Winter, E. Rome and Persia in Late Antiquity. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2007.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Donner, F. ‘From Believers to Muslims: Confessional Self-identity in the Early Islamic Community’, Al-abāth 50–1 (2002–3), 9–53.Google Scholar
Drompp, M. R. ‘Infrastructures of Legitimacy in Inner Asia: The Early Türk Empires’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 302–16. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Drompp, M. R. ‘Strategies of Cohesion and Control in the Türk and Uyghur Empires’, in Complexity of Interaction in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 437–52. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Dueppen, S. ‘The Archaeology of West Africa, ca. 800 bce–1500 ce’, History Compass 14 (2016), 247–63.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Edwards, M. Religions of the Constantinian Empire. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Eichmann, R., Schaudig, H. and Hausleiter, A. ‘Archaeology and Epigraphy at Tayma (Saudi Arabia)’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 17 (2006), 163–76.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. ‘The Birth of late Antiquity: Riegl and Strzygowski in 1901’, Art History 25 (2002), 361–70.Google Scholar
Esders, S. ‘“Faithful Believers”: Oaths of Allegiance in post-Roman Societies as Evidence for Eastern and Western “Visions of Community”’, in Visions of Community in the post-Roman World: The West, Byzantium and the Islamic World, 357–74, ed. Pohl, W., Gantner, C. and Payne, R. E., 357–74. London: Routledge, 2012.Google Scholar
Evers, K. G. Worlds Apart Trading Together: The Organisation of Long-Distance Trade between Rome and India in Antiquity. Oxford: Archaeopress Publishing Ltd, 2017.Google Scholar
Fahd, T. Arabie préislamique et son environnement historique et culturel. Leiden: Brill, 1989.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Falluomini, C. The Gothic Version of the Gospels and Pauline Epistles: Cultural Background, Transmission and Character. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2015.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fiema, Z. T. and Nehmé, L. ‘Ecclesiastical Architecture in Petra’, in Arabs and Empires before Islam, ed. Fisher, G., 390–2. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Finster, B. ‘Arabia in Late Antiquity: An Outline of the Cultural Situation in the Peninsula at the Time of Muḥammad’, in The Qurʾān in Context, ed. Neuwirth, A., Sinai, N. and Marx, M., 61–114. Leiden: Brill, 2010.Google Scholar
Fisher, G. Between Empires: Arabs, Romans, and Sasanians in Late Antiquity. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2011.Google Scholar
Fisher, G., Wood, P. et al. ‘Arabs and Christianity’, in Arabs and Empires, ed. Fisher, G., 276–372. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Fisher, G. (ed.) Arabs and Empires before Islam. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ford, R. B. Rome, China, and the Barbarians: Ethnographic Traditions and the Transformation of Empires. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2020.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fowden, E. ‘An Arab Building at Rusafa-Sergiopolis’, Damaszener Mitteilungen 12 (2000), 303–24.Google Scholar
Fowden, E. The Barbarian Plain: Saint Sergius between Rome and Iran. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1999.Google Scholar
Fowden, E. ‘Constantine and the Peoples of the Eastern Frontier’, in Cambridge Companion to the Age of Constantine, ed. Lenski, N., 377–98. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005.Google Scholar
Fowden, E. ‘Inside and Out: Interactions between Rome and the Peoples on the Arabian and Egyptian Frontiers in Late Antiquity by J.H.F. Dijkstra, G. Fisher (review)’, Journal of Late Antiquity 9 (2016), 557–60.Google Scholar
Fowden, E. ‘Shrines and Banners: Paleo-Muslims and Their Material Inheritance’, in Beiträge zur Islamischen Kunst und Archäologie: Band 6, ed. Korn, L. und İvren, Ç., 5–24. Wiesbaden: Dr. Ludwig Reichert, 2020.Google Scholar
Fowden, G. Before and after Muḥammad: The First Millennium Refocused. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2014.Google Scholar
Fowden, G. Empire to Commonwealth: Consequences of Monotheism in Late Antiquity. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1993.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Frankopan, P. ‘Why We Need to Think about the Global Middle Ages’, Journal of Medieval Worlds 1 (2019), 5–10.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fück, J. ‘Die Originalität des Arabischen Propheten’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 90 (1936), 509–25.Google Scholar
Gajda, I. ‘Remarks on Monotheism in Ancient South Arabia’, in Islam and Its Past: Jahiliyya, Late Antiquity, and the Qur’an, ed. Bakhos, C. and Cook, M., 247–56. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2017.Google Scholar
Gallagher, W. R. Sennacherib’s Campaign to Judah: New Studies. Leiden: Brill, 1999.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Garsoïan, N. Interregnum: Introduction to a Study on the Formation of Armenian Identity (ca 600–750). Louvain: Peeters, 2012.Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. L’église arménienne et le grand schisme d’Orient. Louvain: Peeters, 1999.Google Scholar
Gawlikowski, M. ‘Arabes et Arabies dans l’antiquité’, Topoi: Orient-Occident 14 (2006), 41–6.Google Scholar
Genequand, D. ‘The Archaeological Evidence for the Jafnids and the Nasṛids’, in Arabs and Empires, ed. Fisher, G., 172–213. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Genequand, D. ‘Some Thoughts on Qasr al-Hayr al-Gharbi, Its Dam, Its Monastery and the Ghassanids’, Levant 38 (2006), 63–84.Google Scholar
Ghilardi, M. ‘Alle origini del dibattito sulla nascita dell’arte tardoantico’, Mediterraneo antico 5 (2002), 117–46.Google Scholar
Gignoux, P. Les quatre inscriptions du mage Kirdīr. Paris: Association pour l’avancement des études iraniennes, 1991.Google Scholar
Goodman, M. A. Mission and Conversion: Proselytizing in the Religious History of the Roman Empire. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1994.Google Scholar
Görke, A. ‘Prospects and Limits in the Study of the Historical Muḥammad’, in Transmission and Dynamics of the Textual Sources of Islam, ed. Boekho-van der Voort, N., Versteegh, K. and Wagemakers, J., 137–51. Leiden: Brill, 2011.Google Scholar
Graf, D. F. Rome and the Arabian Frontier: From the Nabataeans to the Saracens. Aldershot: Ashgate, 1997.Google Scholar
Graf, D. F. ‘The Saracens and the Defence of the Arabian Frontier’, Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research 229 (1978), 1–26.Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘Christology on the Red Sea: God and His Son in Late Antique Arabia and Ethiopia’ (Spring 2023, forthcoming).Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘The Gods of the Qur’ān: The Rise of Ḥijāzī Henotheism during Late Antiquity’, in The Study of Islamic Origins: New Perspectives and Contexts, ed. Mortensen, M. B., Dye, G., Tesei, T. and Oliver, I., 297–324. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2021.Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘Historicizing Ontologies: Qurʼānic Preternatural Creatures between Ancient Topoi and Emerging Traditions’, Journal of Late Antiquity (Spring 2023, forthcoming).Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘A Late Antique Kingdom’s Conversion: Jews and Sympathisers in South Arabia’, Journal of Late Antiquity 13 (2020), 352–82.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘On the Jafnid al-Ḥārith, from the Jafnid al-Ḥārith: A Translation and Commentary of Syriac Miaphysite Letters from the Sixth Century’ (forthcoming).Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘Rejoice in God! Five Miaphysite Letters from Sixth Century Alexandria’, in Bishops and Bishoprics in Egypt, Nubia and Ethiopia, ed. Tsakos, A. and Seignobos, R. (forthcoming).Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. and Fowden, G. ‘Review of G. Fisher (ed.), Arabs and Empires before Islam, and G. Bowersock, The Crucible of Islam’, Journal of Roman Studies 108 (2018), 317–20.Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. and Harrower, M. J. ‘The Basilica of Betä Sämaʿti’ in Its Aksumite, Early Christian and Late Antique Context’, Journal of Near Eastern Studies 82 (Spring 2023, forthcoming).CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘Perception, Representation, Memory’, in A Cultural History of the Middle East and North Africa, 450–750, ed. Khalek, N.. London: Bloomsbury (Cultural History series, vol. 1/6, forthcoming 2024).Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘Slavery in pre-Islamic Arabia as Reconstructed from the Epigraphic Corpora’ (forthcoming, presented in 2022 at the QaSLA Project Conference – Epigraphy, the Qur’ān, and the Religious Landscape of Arabia).Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘Christology on the Red Sea: God and His Son in Late Antique Arabia and Ethiopia’ (forthcoming).Google Scholar
Greatrex, G. ‘Byzantium and the East in the Sixth Century’, in The Cambridge Companion to the Age of Justinian, ed. Maas, M., 477–509. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005.Google Scholar
Greatrex, G. ‘Les Jafnides et la défense de l’empire au vie siècle’, in Les Jafnides: Des rois arabes au service de Byzance (vie siècle de l’ère chrétienne), ed. Genequand, D. and Robin, C. J., 121–54. Paris: École française de Rome, 2015.Google Scholar
Gregoratti, L. ‘Temples and Traders in Palmyra’, in Capital, Investment, and Innovation in the Roman World, ed. Erdkamp, Paul, 461–80. Oxford: Oxford University, 2020.Google Scholar
Griffith, S. H. The Bible in Arabic: The Scriptures of the ‘People of the Book’ in the Language of Islam. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2013.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Griffith, S. H. ‘Christian Lore and the Arabic Qur’an: The “Companions of the Cave”, in Surat al-Kahf and in Syriac Christian Tradition’, in The Qur’an in Its Historical Context, ed. Reynolds, G. S., 109–38. London: Routledge, 2008.Google Scholar
Griffith, S. H. ‘The Qurʾān’s “Nazarenes” and Other Late Antique Christians: Arabic-Speaking “Gospel People” in Qurʾānic Perspective’, in Christsein in der islamischen West, ed. Griffith, S. H. and Grebenstein, S., 81–106. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 2015.Google Scholar
Grouchevoy, A. G. ‘Trois niveaux de phylarques: Étude terminologique sur les relations de Rome et de Byzance avec les Arabes avant l’Islam’, Syria 72 (1995), 105–31.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gysens, J. C. ‘Safaitic Graffiti from Pompeii’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 20 (1990), 1–7.Google Scholar
Haldon, J. and Fleitmann, D. ‘Drought and the End of Himyar? Complexity, Determinism and the Limits of Explanation’ (forthcoming).Google Scholar
Hansen, V. ‘The Synthesis of the Tang Dynasty: The Culmination of China’s Contacts and Communication with Eurasia, 310–755’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 108–22. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Harper, P. O. ‘Ancient Near Eastern Art’, in MET Notable Acquisitions, 1982–1983, ed. The Metropolitan Museum of Art, with a foreword by Philippe de Montebello, 5. New York: The Metropolitan Museum of Art, 1983.Google Scholar
Harrower, M. J. et al. ‘Beta Samati: Discovery and Excavation of an Aksumite Town’, Antiquity 93 (2019), 1534–52.Google Scholar
Hatke, G. Aksum and Nubia. Warfare, Commerce, and Political Fictions in Ancient Northeast Africa. New York: New York University Press, 2013.Google Scholar
Hawting, G. R. The Idea of Idolatry and the Emergence of Islam. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Healey, J. F. The Nabatean Tomb Inscriptions of Mada’in Salih. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1993.Google Scholar
Healey, J. F. The Religion of the Nabateans: A Conspectus. Leiden: Brill, 2001.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hirschfeld, Y. ‘The Crisis of the Sixth Century: Climatic Change, Natural Disasters and the Plague’, Mediterranean Archaeology and Archaeometry 6 (2006), 19–32.Google Scholar
Hitti, P. History of the Arabs: From the Earliest Times to the Present. London: Macmillan, 1970.Google Scholar
Honigmann, E. ‘La liste originale des pères de Nicée: a propos de l‘évêché de “Sodoma” en Arabie’, Byzantion 14 (1939), 17–76.Google Scholar
Hornkohl, A. D. Ancient Hebrew Periodization and the Language of the Book of Jeremiah. Leiden: Brill, 2014.Google Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. ‘The Sasanian State: The Evidence of Coinage and Military Construction’, Journal of Ancient History 2 (2014), 144–81.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. Witnesses to a World Crisis: Historians and Histories of the Middle East in the Seventh Century. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. ‘The India Trade in Late Antiquity’, in Sasanian Persia: Between Rome and the Steppes of Eurasia, ed. Sauer, E. W., 284–304. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2017.Google Scholar
Hoyland, R. G. Arabia and the Arabs from the Bronze Age to the Coming of Islam. London: Routledge, 2001.Google Scholar
Hoyland, R. G. The Late Antique World of Early Islam: Muslims among Christians and Jews in the East Mediterranean. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Hoyland, R. G. Seeing Islam as Others Saw It: A Survey and Evaluation of Christian, Jewish and Zoroastrian Writings on Early Islam. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1997.Google Scholar
Hoyland, R. G. ‘Writing the Biography of the Prophet Muḥammad: Problems and Solutions’, History Compass 5 (2007), 581–602.Google Scholar
Ḥusayn, S. M. ‘Talbiyat al-jahiliyya’, Proceedings of the Ninth All-India Oriental Conference (1937), 361–9.Google Scholar
Imrie, A. The Antonine Constitution: An Edict for the Caracallan Empire. Leiden: Brill, 2018.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Insoll, T. et al. ‘Excavations at Samahij, Bahrain, and the Implications for Christianity, Islamisation and Settlement in Bahrain’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 32 (2021), 395–421.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Intagliata, E. E. Palmyra after Zenobia ad 273–750: An Archaeological and Historical Reappraisal. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2018.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Isaac, B. The Invention of Racism in Classical Antiquity. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2004.Google Scholar
Isaac, B. The Limits of Empire: The Roman Army in the East. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990.Google Scholar
Jamil, N. Ethics and Poetry in Sixth-Century Arabia. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2017.Google Scholar
Johnson, D. W. ‘Dating the Kebra Negast: Another Look’, in Peace and War in Byzantium, ed. Miller, T. S. and Nesbitt, J., 197–208. Washington: Catholic University of America Press, 1995.Google Scholar
Johnson, S. F. ‘The Languages of Christianity on the Silk Roads and the Transmission of Mediterranean Culture into Central Asia’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 206–19. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Johnson, S. F. (ed.) The Oxford Handbook of Late Antiquity. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, C. P. ‘ἔθνος and γένος in Herodotus’, The Classical Quarterly 46 (1996), 315–20.Google Scholar
Jorgensen, J. ‘Goguryeo Buddhism: An Imported Religion in a Multi-ethnic Warrior Kingdom’, The Review of Korean Studies 15 (2012), 59–107.Google Scholar
Kachouch, H. ‘The Arabic Versions of the Gospels: A Case Study of John 1.1. and 1.18’, in The Bible in Arab Christianity, ed. Thomas, D., 9–36. Leiden: Brill, 2007.Google Scholar
Kaimio, M. P. ‘Petra inv. 83: A Settlement of a Dispute’, Atti del XXII congresso internazionale di papirologia, Firenze, 23–9 Agosto 1998 (2001), 719–24.Google Scholar
Kaldellis, A. Romanland: Ethnicity and Empire in Byzantium. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2019.Google Scholar
Kashouh, H. The Arabic Versions of the Gospels. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2012.Google ScholarGoogle Scholar
Keevak, M. The Story of a Stele: China’s Nestorian Monument and Its Reception in the West, 1625–1916. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press, 2008.Google Scholar
Kennedy, D. and Riley, D. Rome’s Desert Frontier from the Air. London: Batsford, 1990.Google Scholar
Kennedy, G. A. Greek Rhetoric under Christian Emperors. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1983.Google Scholar
Kennedy, H. N. ‘Gerasa and Scythopolis: Power and Patronage in the Byzantine Cities of Bilad Al-Sham’, Bulletin d’études orientales 52 (2000), 199–204.Google Scholar
Kennedy, H. N. ‘Justinianic Plague in Syria and the Archaeological Evidence’, in Plague and the End of Antiquity: The Pandemic of 541–750, ed. Little, L. K., 87–96. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006.Google Scholar
Kennedy, H. N. ‘Syria, Palestine and Mesopotamia’, in The Cambridge Ancient History, Vol. 14, Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, a.d. 425–600, ed. Cameron, A., Whitby, M. and Ward-Perkins, B., 425–600. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000.Google Scholar
Kennet, D. ‘The Decline of Eastern Arabia in the Sasanian Period’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 18 (2007), 86–122.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Khel, M. N. K. K. ‘Political System in pre-Islamic Arabia’, Islamic Studies 20 (1981), 375–93.Google Scholar
Kim, H. J. The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2013.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kister, M. J. ‘The Campaign of Ḥulubān: A New Light on the Expedition of Abraha’, Museum 78 (1965), 425–36.Google Scholar
Kister, M. J. ‘Labbayka, Allāhumma, Labbayka: On a Monotheistic Aspect of a Jāhiliyya Practice’, Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam 2 (1980), 33–57.Google Scholar
Kradin, N. N. ‘Nomadic Empires in Inner Asia’, in Complexity of Interaction in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 11–48. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Kraemer, R. S. ‘Giving up the Godfearers’, in Crossing Boundaries in Early Judaism and Christianity, ed. Stratton, K. B. and Lieber, A., 169–200. Leiden: Brill, 2016.Google Scholar
Kropp, M. ‘Beyond Single Words: Māʾida-Shayṭān-Jibt and Ṭāghūt – Mechanisms of Transmission into the Ethiopic Bible and the Qur’ānic Text’, in The Qur’an in Its Historical Context, ed. Reynolds, G. S., 204–16. New York: Routledge, 2008.Google Scholar
La Spisa, P. ‘Martirio e rappresaglia nell’Arabia Meridionale dei secoli V e VI: uno sguardo sinottico tra fonti islamiche e cristiane’, Adamantius 23 (2017), 318–40.Google Scholar
Lacerenza, G. ‘Il dio Dusares a Puteoli’, Puteoli – Studi di storia antica 12–3 (1988–9), 119–49.Google Scholar
Langfeldt, J. A. ‘Recently Discovered Early Christian Monuments in Northeastern Arabia’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 5 (1994), 32–60.Google Scholar
Le Maguer, S. ‘The Incense Trade during the Islamic Period’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 45 (2015), 175–83.Google Scholar
Lecker, M. ‘The Constitution of Medina’: Muhammad’s First Legal Document. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2004.Google Scholar
Lecker, M. ‘Idol Worship in pre-Islamic Medina (Yathrib)’, Le muséon 106 (1993), 331–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lemaire, A. ‘Solomon & Sheba, Inc. New Inscription Confirms Trade Relations between Towns of Judah and South Arabia’, Biblical Archaeology Review 36 (2010), 54–9.Google Scholar
Lenski, N. ‘Introduction’, in The Cambridge Companion to the Age of Constantine, ed. Lenski, N., 1–13. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006.Google Scholar
Letteney, M. and Gross, S. ‘Reconsidering the Earliest Synagogue in Yemen’, Studies in Late Antiquity 6 (2022): 627–50.Google Scholar
Lewin, A. S. ‘Did the Roman Empire Have a Military Strategy and Were the Jafnids Part of It?’, in Les Jafnides: Des rois arabes au service de byzance (vie siècle de l’ère chrétienne), ed. Genequand, D. and Robin, C. J., 155–92. Paris: Éditions De Boccard, 2015.Google Scholar
Lewin, A. S. ‘L’esercito del vicino oriente nel V secolo’, in Governare e riformare l’impero al momento della sua divisione: Oriente, Occidente, Illirico, ed. Roberto, U. and Mecella, L., 225–46. Rome: École française de Rome, 2016.Google Scholar
Lewis, M. E. The Early Chinese Empires: Qin and Han. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2009.Google Scholar
Lieu, J. Christian Identity in the Jewish and Graeco-Roman World. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2004.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lieu, S. N. C. and Kim, H. J. ‘“Nestorian” Christians and Manichaeans as Links between Rome and China’, in Rome and China: Points of Contact, ed. Kim, H. J., Lieu, S. N. C. and McLaughlin, R., 80–107. Abingdon: Routledge, 2021.Google Scholar
Linder, A. The Jews in Roman Imperial Legislation. Detroit: Wayne State University Press, 1987.Google Scholar
Luckenbill, D. D. Ancient Records of Assyria and Babylonia. Chicago: Chicago University Press, 1926.Google Scholar
Lunn-Rockliffe, S. ‘The Invention and Demonisation of an Ascetic Heresiarch: Philoxenus of Mabbug on the “Messalian” Adelphius’, The Journal of Ecclesiastical History 68 (2017), 455–73.Google Scholar
Luo, X. ‘Chinese and Inner Asian Perspectives on the History of the Northern Dynasties (386–589) in Chinese Historiography’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 166–75. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Maas, M. ‘How the Steppes Became Byzantine: Rome and the Eurasian Nomads in Historical Perspective’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 19–34. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Macdonald, D. ‘Dating the Fall of Dura-Europos’, Historia: Zeitschrift für Alte Geschichte 1 (1986), 45–68.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘Ancient Arabia and the Written Word’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies (2010), 5–27.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘Arabs, Arabias and Arabic before Late Antiquity’, Topoi: Orient-Occident 16 (2009), 277–332.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘The Decline of the “Epigraphic Habit” in Late Antique Arabia: Some Questions’, in L’Arabie à la veille de l’Islam, ed. Robin, C. and Schiettecatte, J., 17–27. Paris: De Boccard, 2008.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘Graffiti and Complexity: Ways-of-Life and Languages in the 343 Hellenistic and Roman Harrah’, in Landscapes of Survival: The Archaeology and Epigraphy of Jordan’s North-Eastern Desert and beyond, ed. Akkermans, P. M. M. G., 343–54. Leiden: Brill, 2020.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. Literacy and Identity in pre-Islamic Arabia. Farnham: Ashgate, 2009.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘The Old Arabic Graffito at Jabal Usays: A New Reading of Line 1’, in The Development of Arabic as a Written Language, ed. Macdonald, M. C. A., 141–3. Oxford: Archaeopress, 2010.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘Personal Names in the Nabatean Realm: A Review Article’, Journal of Semitic Studies 44 (1999), 251–89.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘Reflections on the Linguistic Map of pre-Islamic Arabia’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 11 (2000), 28–79.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘Romans Go Home? Rome and Other “Outsiders” as Viewed from the Syro-Arabian Desert’, in Inside and Out: Interactions between Rome and the Peoples on the Arabian and Egyptian Frontiers in Late Antiquity, ed. Dijkstra, J. H. F. and Fisher, G., 145–64. Leuven: Peeters, 2014.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. et al. ‘Arabs and Empires before the Sixth Century’, in Arabs and Empires, ed. Fisher, G., 11–89. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. et al. ‘Provincia Arabia: Nabatea, the Emergence of Arabic as a Written Language, and Graeco-Arabica’, in Arabs and Empires, ed. Fisher, G., 373–433. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
MacKenzie, D. N. ‘Kerdir’s Inscription’, in Iranica diversa, ed. Cereti, C. G. and Paul, L., 217–73. Rome: Istituto italiano per l’Africa e l’Oriente, 1999.Google Scholar
MacMullen, R. Romanization in the Time of Augustus. New Haven: Yale University Press, 2000.Google Scholar
Mahamedi, H. ‘Wall as a System of Frontier Defence during the Sasanid Period’, in Mēnōg ī Xrad: The Spirit of Wisdom, Essays in Memory of Ahmad Tafazzoli, ed. Daryaee, T and Omidsalar, M, 145–59. Costa Mesa, CA: Mazda Publishers, 2004.Google Scholar
Mahé, J. ‘Les pères syriens et les origines du monachisme géorgien d’après le nouveau manuscrit sinaïtique’, in Monachismes d’Orient – Images, échanges, influences: Hommage à Antoine Guillaumont. Cinquantenaire de la chaire des’ christianismes orientaux, ed. Jullien, F. and Pierre, M.-J., 51–64. Turnhout: Brepols, 2011.Google Scholar
Mairs, R. The Hellenistic Far East: Archaeology, Language, and Identity in Greek Central Asia. Oakland: University of California Press, 2014.Google Scholar
Manzo, A. ‘Skeuomorphism in Aksumite Pottery? Remarks on the Origins and Meanings of Some Ceramic Types’, Aethiopica 6 (2003), 7–46.Google Scholar
Margoliouth, D. S. ‘The Origins of Arabic Poetry’, Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 57 (1925), 417–49.Google Scholar
Marrassini, P. ‘Once Again on the Question of Syriac Influences in the Aksumite Period’, in Languages and Cultures of Eastern Christianity: Ethiopian, ed. Bausi, A., 209–17. Farnham: Routledge, 2012.Google Scholar
Marrassini, P. ‘Some Considerations on the Problem of the “Syriac Influences” on Aksumite Ethiopia’, Journal of Ethiopian Studies 23 (1990), 35–46.Google Scholar
Marsham, A. ‘The Caliphate and the Inheritance of Late Antiquity, c. ad 610–c. ad 750’, in A Companion to Late Antiquity, ed. Rousseau, P., 479–92. Chichester: Wiley-Blackwell, 2009.Google Scholar
Marsham, A. Rituals of Islamic Monarchy: Accession and Succession in the First Muslim Empire. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2009.Google Scholar
Martin-Hisard, B. ‘Le roi géorgien Vaxt’ang Gorgasal dans l’histoire et dans la légende’, Actes des congrès de la société des historiens médiévistes de l’enseignement supérieur public 13 (1982), 205–42.Google Scholar
Martinez, F. J. ‘The Apocalyptic Genre in Syriac: The World of Pseudo-Methodius’, in Symposium Syriacum IV: Literary Genres in Syriac Literature, ed. Drijvers, H. J. W. et al., 337–52. Rome: Pont. Institutum Studiorum Orientalium, 1987.Google Scholar
Maspero, H. ‘Sur la date et l’authenticite du Foufa tsang yin yuan tchouan’, in Melanges d’Indianisme offerts par ses eleves a M. Sylvain Levi, 129–49. Paris: Ernest Leroux, 1911.Google Scholar
Mathisen, R. W. ‘Catalogues of Barbarians in Late Antiquity’, in Romans, Barbarians, and the Transformation of the Roman World, ed. Mathisen, R. W. and Shanzerpp, D., 17–32. Farnham: Ashgate, 2011.Google Scholar
Matitashvili, S ‘The Monasteries Founded by the Thirteen Syrian Fathers in Iberia’, Studies in Late Antiquity 2 (2018), 4–39.Google Scholar
Mazzarino, S. Aspetti sociali del IV secolo: ricerche di storia tardo-romana. Rome: L’Erma di Bretschneider, 1951.Google Scholar
Mazzarino, S. ‘La democratizzazione della cultura nel basso impero’, XIe congrès international des sciences historiques, Stockholm 21–8 août (1960), 35–54.Google Scholar
Michel, A. Les églises d’époque byzantine et ummayyade de la Jordanie – Ve–VIIIe siècle: typologie architecturale et aménagements liturgiques, avec catalogue des monuments. Turnhout: Brepols, 2001.Google Scholar
McLaughlin, R. and Kim, H. J. ‘Sogdian Ambassadors of the Göktürks and the Eastern Roman Empire’, in Rome and China: Points of Contact, ed. Kim, H. J., Lieu, S. N. C. and McLaughlin, R., 43–79. Abingdon: Routledge, 2021.Google Scholar
Milik, J. T. ‘Inscriptions grecques et nabatéennes de Rawwafah’, Bulletin of the Institute of Archaeology 10 (1971), 54–8.Google Scholar
Millar, F. ‘Christian Monasticism in Roman Arabia at the Birth of Mahomet’, Semitica et Classica 2 (2009), 97–115.Google Scholar
Millar, F. Empire, Church and Society in the Late Roman Near East: Greeks, Jews, Syrians and Saracens. Leuven: Peeters, 2015.Google Scholar
Millar, F. ‘Ethnic Identity in the Roman Near East, 325–450: Language, Religion, and Culture’, Mediterranean Archaeology 11 (1998), 159–76.Google Scholar
Millar, F. ‘Paul of Samosata, Zenobia and Aurelian: The Church, Local Culture and Political Allegiance in Third-Century Syria’, Journal of Roman Studies 61 (1971), 1–17.Google Scholar
Millar, F. ‘Roman Arabia by Glen W. Bowersock’, The Journal of Interdisciplinary History 16 (1985), 125.Google Scholar
Millar, F. The Roman Empire and Its Neighbours. London: Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1967.Google Scholar
Millar, F. The Roman Near East, 31 bc–ad 337. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1993.Google Scholar
Millar, F. Rome, the Greek World, and the East. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002–6.Google Scholar
Millar, F. ‘Rome’s Arab Allies in Late Antiquity: Conceptions and Representations from within the Frontiers of the Empire’, in Commutatio et Contentio: Studies in the Late Roman, Sasanian, and Early Islamic Near East, 199–226. Düsseldorf: Wellem, 2010.Google Scholar
Millar, F. ‘A Syriac Codex from Near Palmyra and the “Ghassanid” Abokarib’, Hugoye 16 (2013), 15–35.Google Scholar
Miller, B. K. “The Southern Xiongnu in Northern China: Navigating and Negotiating the Middle Ground”, in Complexity of Interaction in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 127–98. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Milnor, K. Graffiti and the Literary Landscape in Roman Pompeii. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Milwright, M. Dome of the Rock and Its Umayyad Mosaic Inscriptions. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2016.Google Scholar
Mitchell, S. ‘The Cult of Theos Hypsistos between Pagans, Jews, and Christians’, in Pagan Monotheism in Late Antiquity, ed. Athanassiadi, P. and Frede, M., 81–148. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999.Google Scholar
Mitchell, S. ‘Further Thoughts on the Cult of Theos Hypsistos’, in One God: Pagan Monotheism in the Roman Empire, ed. Mitchell, S. and Van Nuffelen, P., 167–208. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2010.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mitchell, S. and Van Nuffelen, P. ‘Introduction: The Debate about Pagan Monotheism’, in One God: Pagan Monotheism in the Roman Empire, ed. Mitchell, S. and Van Nuffelen, P., 1–15. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Mokhtarian, J. ‘The Boundaries of an Infidel in Zoroastrianism: A Middle Persian Term of Otherness for Jews, Christians, and Muslims’, Iranian Studies 48 (2015), 99–115.Google Scholar
Monroe, J. T. ‘Oral Composition in pre-Islamic Poetry’, Journal of Arabic Literature 3 (1972), 1–53.Google Scholar
Morley, C. ‘The Arabian Frontier: A Keystone of the Sasanian Empire’, in Sasanian Persia: Between Rome and the Steppes of Eurasia, ed. Sauer, E., 268–83. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2017.Google Scholar
Morris, L. ‘Central Asian Empires’, in Handbook of Ancient Afro-Eurasian Economies, Vol. 1, Contexts, ed. von Reden, S., 53–94. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2019.Google Scholar
Müller, D. H. ‘Arabia’, in Paulys Real-Encyclopädie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft, ed. Wissowa, G., 3.344–59. Stuttgart: Metzler, 1895.Google Scholar
Müller-Wiener, M. et al. ‘Al-Hira Survey Project: Campaigns 2015–2018’, Sumer 65 (2019), 84–97.Google Scholar
Munro-Hay, S. C. Aksum: An African Civilization of Late Antiquity. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 1991.Google Scholar
Munro-Hay, S. C. Excavations at Aksum: An Account of Research at the Ancient Ethiopian Capital Directed in 1972–4 by the Late Dr Neville Chittick. London: British Institute in Eastern Africa, 1989.Google Scholar
Munro-Hay, S. C. ‘Saintly Shadows’, in Languages and Cultures of Eastern Christianity: Ethiopian, ed. Bausi, A., 221–52. Farnham: Routledge, 2012.Google Scholar
Munt, H. ‘Arabic and Persian Sources for pre-Islamic Arabia’, in Arabs and Empires, ed. Fisher, G., 434–500. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Murphy, D. J. People, Plants and Genes: The Story of Crops and Humanity. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2007.Google Scholar
Nallino, C. A. ‘Il verso d’Annabigah sul dio Wadd’, Rendiconti accademia nazionale dei Lincei 29 (1921), 283–90.Google Scholar
Nechaeva, E. ‘Patterns of Roman Diplomacy with Iran and the Steppe Peoples’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 357–68. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Negev, A. ‘Nabatean Inscriptions from ‘Avdat (Oboda)’, Israel Exploration Journal 13 (1963), 113–24.Google Scholar
Negev, A. ‘The Nabateans and the Provincia Arabia’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 2 (1977), 520–686.Google Scholar
Nehmé, L. ‘Aramaic or Arabic? The Nabataeo-Arabic Script and the Language of the Inscriptions Written in This Script’, in Arabic in Context, ed. al-Jallad, A., 75–98. Leiden: Brill, 2017.Google Scholar
Nehmé, L. ‘A Glimpse of the Development of the Nabatean Script into Arabic Based on Old and New Epigraphic Material’, in The Development of Arabic as a Written Language, ed. Macdonald, M. C. A., 47–88. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Nehmé, L. ‘New Dated Inscriptions (Nabataean and pre-Islamic Arabic) from a Site near al-Jawf, Ancient Dūmah, Saudi Arabia’, Arabian Epigraphic Notes 3 (2017), 121–64.Google Scholar
Nehmé, L. ‘Towards an Understanding of the Urban Space of Madāʾin Ṣāliḥ, Ancient Ḥegrā, through Epigraphic Evidence’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 35 (2005), 155–75.Google Scholar
Nehmé, L. et al. ‘Mission archéologique de Madain Saleh (Arabie Saoudite): Recherches menées de 2001 à 2003 dans l’ancienne Hijrah des Nabatéens (1)’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 17 (2006), 41–124.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Neuwirth, A. Der Koran als Text der Spätantike: Ein Europäischer Zugang. Berlin: Verlag der Weltreligionen, 2010.Google Scholar
Neuwirth, A. ‘The Qurʾān and Its Biblical Subtext by Gabriel S. Reynolds’, Journal of Qurʾānic Studies 14 (2012), 131–8.Google Scholar
Neuwirth, A. ‘The Qurʾān as a Late Antique Text’, in In the Shadow of Arabic: The Centrality of Language to Arabic Culture, ed. Orfali, B. 495–509. Leiden: Brill, 2011.Google Scholar
Neuwirth, A. ‘Qur’ānic Readings of the Psalms’, in The Qurʼān in Context: Historical and Literary Investigations into the Qurʼānic Milieu, ed. Neuwirth, A., Sinai, N. and Marx, M., 733–88. Leiden: Brill, 2010.Google Scholar
Neuwirth, A., Sinai, N. and Marx, M. (eds) The Qurʾān in Context: Historical and Literary Investigations into the Qurʾānic Milieu. Leiden: Brill, 2009.Google Scholar
Nicholson, O. (ed.) The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Nielsen, D. Die altarabische Mondreligion und die mosaische Ueberlieferung. Strasbourg: K. J. Trübner, 1904.Google Scholar
Nöldeke, T. ‘Arabia, Arabians’, in Encyclopaedia Biblica I, ed. Cheyne, T. K., 272–5. London: Adam and Charles Black, 1899.Google Scholar
Nöldeke, T. Beiträge zur Kenntnis der Poesie der Alten Araber. Hannover: C. Rümpler, 1864.Google Scholar
Nöldeke, T. Geschichte der Perser und Araber zur Zeit der Sasaniden. Leiden: Brill, 1879.Google Scholar
Nöldeke, T. Neue Beiträge zur semitischen Sprachwissenschaft. Strassburg: Karl J. Trübner, 1910.Google Scholar
Obolensky, D. The Byzantine Commonwealth: Eastern Europe 500–1453. New York: Praeger Publishers, 1971.Google Scholar
Okada, Y. ‘Early Christian Architecture in the Iraqi South-Western Desert’, Al-Rafidan 12 (1991), 71–83.Ostrogorsky, G. History of the Byzantine State, trans. J. Hussey. New Brunswick: Rutgers, 1969.Google Scholar
Park, H. Mapping the Chinese and Islamic Worlds: Cross-cultural Exchange in pre-Modern Asia. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2012.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Parker, S. T. ‘An Empire’s New Holy Land: The Byzantine Period’, Near Eastern Archaeology 62 (1999), 134–80.Google Scholar
Parker, S. T. ‘The Nature of Rome’s Arabian Frontier’, in Roman Frontier Studies 1989: Proceedings of the XVth International Congress of Roman Frontier Studies, ed. Maxfield, V. A. and Dobson, M. J., 498–504. Exeter: University of Exeter Press, 1991.Google Scholar
Parker, S. T. ‘The Roman Frontier in Jordan: An Overview’, in Limes XVIII: Proceedings of the XVIIIth International Congress of Roman Frontier Studies Held in Amman, Jordan, ed. Freeman, P., Bennett, J., Fiema, Z. T. and Hoffmann, B., 77–84. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002.Google Scholar
Patrich, J. The Formation of Nabatean Art: Prohibition of Graven Images among the Nabateans. Jerusalem: Magnes Press, 1990.Google Scholar
Payne, R. E. ‘The Making of Turan: The Fall and Transformation of the Iranian East in Late Antiquity’, Journal of Late Antiquity 9 (2016), 4–41.Google Scholar
Payne, R. E. ‘The Silk Road and the Iranian Political Economy in Late Antiquity: Iran, the Silk Road, and the Problem of Aristocratic Empire’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 81 (2018), 227–50.Google Scholar
Payne, R. E. A State of Mixture: Christians, Zoroastrians, and Iranian Political Culture in Late Antiquity. Oakland: University of California Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Peirce, P. ‘The Arch of Constantine: Propaganda and Ideology in Late Roman Art’, Art History 12 (1989), 387–418.Google Scholar
Penkower, L. ‘In the Beginning … Guanding 灌页 (561–632) and the Creation of Early Tiantai’, Journal of the International Association of Buddhist Studies (2000), 245–96.Google Scholar
Perrogon, R. and Bonnéric, J. ‘A Consideration on the Interest of a Pottery Typology Adapted to the Late Sasanian and Early Islamic Monastery at al-Qusur (Kuwait)’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 32 (2021), 70–82.Google Scholar
Peters, F. E. ‘The Commerce of Mecca before Islam’, in A Way Prepared: Essays on Islamic Culture in Honor of Richard Bayley Winder, ed. Kazemi, F. and McChesney, R. D., 3–26. New York: New York University Press, 1988.Google Scholar
Phillipson, D. W. Foundations of an African Civilisation. Woodbridge: James Currey, 2012.Google Scholar
Piccirillo, M. L’Arabia Cristiana: dalla Provincia Imperiale al Primo Periodo Islamico. Milan: Jaca Book, 2002.Google Scholar
Piccirillo, M. ‘The Church of Saint Sergius at Nitl: A Centre of the Christian Arabs in the Steppe at the Gates of Madaba’, Liber annuus 51 (2001), 267–84.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Piccirillo, M. The Mosaics of Jordan. Amman: American Center of Oriental Research, 1993.Google Scholar
Piovanelli, P. ‘Jewish Christianity in Late Antique Aksum and Ḥimyar? A Reassessment of the Evidence and a New Proposal’, Judaïsme ancien-Ancient Judaism 6 (2018), 175–202.Google Scholar
Pohl, W. ‘Ethnicity and Empire in the Western Eurasian Steppes’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 189–205. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press 2018.Google Scholar
Pohl, W. ‘Ethnicity, Theory, and Tradition: A Response’, in On Barbarian Identity: Critical Approaches to Ethnicity in the Early Middle Ages, ed. Gillet, A., 221–41. Turnhout: Brepols, 2002.Google Scholar
Pohl, W. ‘Migrations, Ethnic Groups, and State Building’, in The Cambridge Companion to the Age of Attila, ed. Maas, M., 247–64. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2014.Google Scholar
Pohl, W. ‘Telling the Difference: Signs of Ethnic Identity’, in Strategies of Distinction: The Construction of Ethnic Communities 300–800, ed. Pohl, W. and Reimitz, H., 17–69. Leiden: Brill, 1998.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Power, T. The Red Sea from Byzantium to the Caliphate:ad 500–1000. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012.Google Scholar
Price, R. ‘Politics and Bishops’ Lists at the First Council of Ephesus’, Annuarium historiae conciliorum 44 (2012), 395–420.Google Scholar
Price, R. and Gaddis, M. The Acts of the Council of Chalcedon. Liverpool: Liverpool University Press, 2005.Google Scholar
Raffensperger, C. Reimagining Europe: Kievan Rus’ in the Medieval World. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2012.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Raffensperger, C. ‘Revisiting the Idea of the Byzantine Commonwealth’, Byzantinische Forschungen 28 (2004), 159–74.Google Scholar
Raja, R., Bobou, O. and Romanowska, I. ‘Three Hundred Years of Palmyrene History: Unlocking Archaeological Data for Studying Past Societal Transformations’, PLoS ONE 16 (2021), 1–33.Google Scholar
Retsö, J. The Arabs in Antiquity: Their History from the Assyrians to the Umayyads. London: Routledge, 2002.Google Scholar
Reynolds, G. S. ‘Variant Readings: The Birmingham Qur’an in the Context of Debate on Islamic Origins’, Times Literary Supplement (7 August 2015), 14–15.Google Scholar
Rezakhani, K. ‘The Road That Never Was: The Silk Road and Trans-Eurasian Exchange’, Comparative Studies of South Asia, Africa, & the Middle East 30/3 (2010), 420–33.Google Scholar
Rigsby, K. J. Asylia: Territorial Inviolability in the Hellenistic World. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1996.Google Scholar
Roberto, U. ‘Il Magister Victor e l’opposizione ortodossa all’imperatore Valente nella storiografia ecclesiastica e nell’agiografia’, Mediterraneo Antico 6 (2003), 61–93.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Abraha et la reconquête de l’Arabie déserte: Un réexamen de l’inscription Ryckmans 506 = Murayghan 1’, Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam 39 (2012), 1–93.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘L’Arabie préislamique’, in Le Coran des historiens, ed. Amir-Moezzi, M. A. and Dye, G., 51–154. Paris: Les éditions du Cerf, 2019.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Before Ḥimyar: Epigraphic Evidence for the Kingdoms of South Arabia’, in Arabs and Empires before Islam, ed. Fisher, G., 90–127. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Les “filles de Dieu” de Saba’ a la Mecque: réflexions sur l’agencement des panthéons dans l’Arabie ancienne’, Semitica 50 (2000), 113–92.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Ḥimyar, Aksūm, and Arabia Deserta in Late Antiquity’, in Arabs and Empires before Islam, ed. Fisher, G., 127–71. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Himyar et Israël’, Comptes-rendus des séances de l’académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres 2 (2004), 831–908.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘L’institution monarchique en Arabie du Sud antique: les contributions fondatrices d’A.F.L. Beeston réexaminées à la lumière des découvertes les plus récentes’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 36 (2006), 43–52.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘The Judaism of an Ancient Kingdom of Ḥimyar in Arabia: A Discreet Conversion’, in Diversity and Rabbinization: Jewish Texts and Societies between 400 and 1000 ce, ed. McDowell, G., Naiweld, R. and Ezra, D. S. B, 165–270. Cambridge: Open Book Publishers, 2021.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘La pénétration des Arabes nomades au Yémen’, Revue du monde musulman et de la méditerranée 61 (1991), 71–88.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘The Peoples beyond the Arabian Frontier in Late Antiquity: Recent Epigraphic Discoveries and Latest Advances’, in Inside and Out: Interactions between Rome and the Peoples on the Arabian and Egyptian Frontiers in Late Antiquity, ed. Dijkstra, J. H. F. and Fisher, G., 33–82. Leuven: Peeters, 2014.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘La réforme de l’écriture arabe à l’époque du califat médinois’, Mélanges de l’université Saint-Joseph 59 (2006), 319–64.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Les rois de Kinda’, in Arabia, Greece and Byzantium: Cultural Contacts in Ancient and Medieval Times, ed. Al-Helabi, A., Letsios, D., Al-Moraekhi, M. and Al-Abduljabbar, A., 59–129. Riyadh: King Saud University, 2012.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Les signes de la prophétie en Arabie à l’époque de Muhammad (fin vie siècle et début VIIe siècle de l’ère chrétienne)’, in La raison des signes: présages, rites, destin dans les sociétés de la méditerranée ancienne, ed. Georgoudi, S., Piettre, R. K. and Schmidt, F., 433–76. Leiden: Brill, 2012.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘South Arabia, Ethiopia and Socotra’, in Foreign Sailors on Socotra: The Inscriptions and Drawings from the Cave Hoq, ed. Strauch, I., 437–46. Bremen: Hempen Verlag, 2012.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. and Gorea, M. ‘Un réexamen de l’inscription Arabe préislamique du Ǧabal Usays (528–529 è. chr.)’, Arabica 49 (2002), 503–10.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. and Tayran, S. ‘Soixante-dix ans avant l’Islam: l’Arabie toute entière dominée par un roi chrétien’, Comptes rendus de l’académie des inscriptions et belles lettres 156 (2012), 525–53.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. et al. ‘Inscriptions antiques de la région de Najrān (Arabie Séoudite méridionale): nouveaux jalons pour l’histoire de l’écriture, de la langue et du calendrier arabe’, Comptes rendus de l’académie des inscriptions & belles-lettres 158 (2014), 1033–128.Google Scholar
Robinson, M. Marriage in the Tribe of Muhammad: A Statistical Study of Early Arabic Genealogical Literature. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2019.Google Scholar
Rodinson, M. ‘On the Question of “Jewish Influences” in Ethiopia’, in Languages and Cultures of Eastern Christianity: Ethiopia, ed. Bausi, A., 179–86. Farnham: Routledge, 2012.Google Scholar
Roggema, B. The Legend of Sergius Baḥīrā: Eastern Christian Apologetics and Apocalyptic in Response to Islam. Leiden: Brill, 2009.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rousseau, P. (ed.) A Companion to Late Antiquity. Chichester: John Wiley & Sons, 2012.Google Scholar
Rubin, Z. ‘The Sasanid Monarchy’, in The Cambridge Ancient History, Vol. 14, Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, a.d. 425–600, ed. Cameron, A., Whitby, M. and Ward-Perkins, B., 638–61. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000.Google Scholar
Ryckmans, G. ‘Inscriptions sud-arabes (quatrième série)’, Le muséon 50 (1937), 239–68.Google Scholar
Ryckmans, J. ‘Le panthéon de l’Arabie du Sud préislamique: état des problèmes et brève synthèse’, Revue de l’histoire des religions (1989), 151–69.Google Scholar
Sarris, P. ‘Bubonic Plague in Byzantium’, in Plague and the End of Antiquity: The Pandemic of 541–750, ed. Little, L. K., 119–32. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006.Google Scholar
Sarris, P. Empires of Faith: The Fall of Rome to the Rise of Islam, 500–700. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2011.Google Scholar
Sarris, P. ‘The Justinianic Plague: Origins and Effects’, Continuity and Change 17 (2002), 169–82.Google Scholar
Sarris, P. Plague in the Time of COVID-19 (forthcoming).Google Scholar
Sartre, M. ‘Deux phylarques arabes dans l’Arabie Byzantine’, Le Muséon 106 (1993), 145–54.Google Scholar
Sartre, M. Trois études sur l’Arabie romaine et byzantine. Bruxelles: Revue d’études latines, 1982.Google Scholar
Schiettecatte, J. and Arbach, M. ‘The Political Map of Arabia and the Middle East in the Third Century ad Revealed by a Sabaean Inscription’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 27 (2016), 176–96.Google Scholar
Schmauder, M. ‘Huns, Avars, Hungarians – Reflections on the Interaction between Steppe Empires in Southeast Europe and the Late Roman to Early Byzantine Empires’, in Complexity of Interaction in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 671–92. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhelms Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Schmitt, O. ‘Rome and the Bedouins of the Near East from 70 bc to 630 ad: 700 Years of Confrontation and Coexistence’, in Shifts and Drifts in Nomad–Sedentary Relations, ed. Leder, S. and Streck, B., 270–88. Wiesbaden: Dr Ludwig Reichert Verlag, 2005.Google Scholar
Sedov, A. V. ‘New Archaeological and Epigraphical Material from Qana (South Arabia)’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 3 (1992), 110–37.Google Scholar
Segovia, C. A. ‘Abraha’s Christological Formula Rḥmnn w-Ms1ḥ-hw and Its Relevance for the Study of Islam’s Origins.’, Oriens Christianus 98 (2015), 52–63.Google Scholar
Seidensticker, T. ‘Sources for the History of pre-Islamic Religion’, in The Qurʾān in Context, ed. Neuwirth, A., Sinai, N. and Marx, M., 293–321. Leiden: Brill, 2010.Google Scholar
Seland, E. H. ‘Networks and Social Cohesion in Ancient Indian Ocean Trade: Geography, Ethnicity, Religion’, Journal of Global History 8 (2013), 373–90.Google Scholar
Seland, E. H. Ships of the Desert and Ships of the Sea: Palmyra in the World Trade of the First Three Centuries ce. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz Verlag, 2016.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Seland, E. H. ‘Trade and Christianity in the Indian Ocean during Late Antiquity’, Journal of Late Antiquity 5 (2012), 72–86.Google Scholar
Serjeant, R. B. ‘Ḥaram and Ḥawṭah, the Sacred Enclave in Arabia’, in The Arabs and Arabia on the Eve of Islam, ed. Peters, F. E., 167–84. London: Routledge, 1999.Google Scholar
Serjeant, R. B. ‘Meccan Trade and the Rise of Islam: Misconceptions and Flawed Polemics’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 110 (1990), 472–86.Google Scholar
Serjeant, R. B. and Lewcock, R. B. Ṣan’ā’: An Arabian Islamic City. London: World of Islam Festival Trust, 1983.Google Scholar
Shahbazi, A. S. ‘The Achamenid Persian Empire (550–330 bce)’, in The Oxford Handbook of Iranian History, ed. Daryaee, T., 120–41. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Shahid, I. Byzantium and the Arabs in the Fifth Century. Washington, DC: Dumbarton Oaks, 1989.Google Scholar
Shahid, I. Byzantium and the Arabs in the Fourth Century. Washington, DC: Dumbarton Oaks, 1984.Google Scholar
Shahid, I. Byzantium and the Arabs in the Sixth Century. Washington, DC: Dumbarton Oaks, 1995.Google Scholar
Shahid, I. ‘The Roman Near East, 31 bc–ad 337 by Fergus Millar (review)’, The Catholic Historical Review, 81 (1995), 251–2.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shahid, I. Rome and the Arabs: A Prolegomenon to the Study of Byzantium and the Arabs. Washington, DC: Dumbarton Oaks, 1984.Google Scholar
Shao, R. ‘Peter Brown: Inventor of Late Antiquity’, The Daily Princetonian (20 April 2017).Google Scholar
Sidebotham, S. E. Berenike and the Ancient Maritime Spice Route. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2011.Google Scholar
Sigl, M. ‘Timing and Climate Forcing of Volcanic Eruptions for the past 2,500 years’, Nature 523 (2015), 543–9.Google Scholar
Starcky, J. ‘Allath, Athèna et la déesse syrienne’, in Mythologie gréco-romaine, mythologies périphériques: Études d’iconographie, ed. Kahil, L. and Augé, C., 119–39. Paris: Editions du Centre national de la recherche scientifique, 1981.Google Scholar
Stark, S. ‘Aspects of Elite Representation among the Sixth- and Seventh-Century Türks’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 333–56. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Stark, S. ‘Luxurious Necessities: Some Observations on Foreign Commodities and Nomadic Polities in Central Asia in the Sixth to Ninth Centuries’, in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 463–502. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Stein, P. ‘Montheismus oder religiöse Vielfalt? Du Samawi, die Stammesgottheit derAmir, im 5. Jh. n. Chr.’, in Philologisches und Historisches zwischen Anatolien und Sokotra, ed. Sima, A., 339–50. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 2009.Google Scholar
Stewart, C. A. ‘Churches’, in The Oxford Handbook of Early Christian Archaeology, ed. Caraher, W. R., Davis, T. W. and Pettegrew, D. K., 127–46. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2019.Google Scholar
Stickler, T. ‘The Gupta Empire in the Face of the Hunnic Threat: Parallels to the Late Roman Empire?’, in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 659–70. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Stimpson, C. M. et al. ‘Middle Pleistocene Vertebrate Fossils from the Nefud Desert, Saudi Arabia: Implications for Biogeography and Palaeoecology’, Quaternary Science Reviews 143 (2016), 13–36.Google Scholar
Strauch, I. (ed.) Foreign Sailors on Socotra: The Inscriptions and Drawings from the Cave Hoq. Bremen: Hempen Verlag, 2012.Google Scholar
Szylágyi, K. ‘Muḥammad and the Monk: The Making of the Christian Baḥīrā Legend’, Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam 34 (2008), 169–214.Google Scholar
Tang, L. and Winkler, D. W., Artifact, Text, Context. Studies on Syriac Christianity in China and Central Asia. Zurich: LIT Verlag, 2020.Google Scholar
Tannous, J. The Making of the Medieval Middle East: Religion, Society, and Simple Believers. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Teixidor, J. The Pagan God: Popular Religion in the Greco-Roman Near East. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1977.Google Scholar
Tesei, T. ‘Heraclius’ War Propaganda and the Qurʾān’s Promise of Reward for Dying in Battle’, Studia Islamica 114 (2019), 219–47.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thompson, D. J. ‘Hellenistic Hellenes: The Case of Ptolemaic Egypt’, in Ancient Perceptions of Greek Ethnicity, ed. Malkin, I., 301–22. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2001.Google Scholar
Thomsen, E. ‘New Light on the Origin of the Holy Black Stone of the Ka’ba’, Meteoritics 15 (1980), 87–91.Google Scholar
Tomber, R. ‘Bishops and Traders: The Role of Christianity in the Indian Ocean during the Roman Period’, in Red Sea III: Natural Resources and Cultural Connections of the Red Sea, ed. Starkey, P. and Starkey, J., 219–28. Oxford: BAR Publishing, 2007.Google Scholar
Toral-Niehoff, I. Al-Ḥīra, Eine arabische Kulturmetropole im spätantiken Kontext. Leiden: Brill, 2014.Google Scholar
Trimingham, J. S. Christianity among the Arabs in pre-Islamic Times. London: Longman, 1979.Google Scholar
Turchin, P. ‘A Theory for Formation of Large Empires’, Journal of Global History 4 (2009), 191–217.Google Scholar
Ullendorff, E. ‘Hebraic-Jewish Elements in Abyssian (Monophysite) Christianity’, in Languages and Cultures of Eastern Christianity: Ethiopia, ed. Bausi, A., 121–256. Farnham: Routledge, 2012.Google Scholar
Ulrich, B. ‘Oman and Bahrain in Late Antiquity: The Sasanians’ Arabian Periphery’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 41 (2011), 377–85.Google Scholar
Van Nuffelen, P. ‘Pagan Monotheism as a Religious Phenomenon in One God’, in One God: Pagan Monotheism in the Roman Empire, ed. Mitchell, S. and Van Nuffelen, P., 16–33. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Van Rompay, L. ‘Society and Community in the Christian East’, in The Cambridge Companion to the Age of Justinian, ed. Maas, M., 239–66. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005.Google Scholar
Veccia Vaglieri, L. ‘Dūmat al-Ḏ̱j̱andal’, in The Encyclopaedia of Islam, ed. Bearman, P., Bianquis, T., Bosworth, C. E., van Donzel, E. and Heinrichs, W. P.. Leiden: Brill, 2012.Google Scholar
Wallraff, M. ‘Constantine’s Devotion to the Sun after 324’, Studia Patristica 34 (2001), 256–69.Google Scholar
Walmsley, A. ‘Byzantine Palestine and Arabia: Urban Prosperity in Late Antiquity’, in Towns in Transition: Urban Evolution in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, ed. Christie, N. J. and Loseby, S. T., 126–58. Aldershot: Ashgate, 1996.Google Scholar
Wansbrough, J. Qurʾānic Studies: Sources and Methods of Scriptural Interpretation, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1977.Google Scholar
Wansbrough, J. ‘Reviewed Work – Hagarism: The Making of the Islamic World by Patricia Crone, Michael Cook’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 41 (1978), 155–6.Google Scholar
Watt, W. M. ‘Belief in a “High God” in pre-Islamic Mecca’, Journal of Semitic Studies 16 (1971), 35–40.Google Scholar
Watt, W. M. ‘The Qurʾān and Belief in a “High God”’, in Proceedings of the Ninth Congress of the Union Européenne ses Arabisants et Islamisants: Amsterdam, 1st to 7th September 1978, ed. Peters, R., 228–34. Leiden: Brill, 1981.Google Scholar
Webb, P. ‘Ethnicity, Power and Umayyad Society: The Rise and Fall of the People of Maʿadd 1’, in The Umayyad World, ed. Marsham, A., 65–102. Abingdon: Ashgate, 2020.Google Scholar
Webb, P. Imagining the Arabs: Arab Identity and the Rise of Islam. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2016.Google Scholar
Weerakkody, D. P. M. Taprobanê: Ancient Sri Lanka as Known to Greeks and Romans. Turnhout: Brepols, 1997.Google Scholar
Whately, C. ‘Strategy, Diplomacy and Frontiers: A Bibliographic Essay’, in War and Warfare in Late Antiquity, ed. Sarantis, A. and Christie, N., 101–52. Leiden: Brill, 2013.Google Scholar
Whittow, M. ‘Rethinking the Jafnids: New Approaches to Rome’s Arab Allies’, in Les Jafnides: Des rois arabes au service de Byzance (vie siècle de l’ère chrétienne), ed. Genequand, D. and Robin, C. J., 11–36. Paris: Éditions De Boccard, 2015.Google Scholar
Wickham, C. Framing the Early Middle Ages: Europe and the Mediterranean, 400–800. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2005.Google Scholar
Witakowski, W. ‘Syrian Influences in Ethiopian Culture’, in Languages and Cultures of Eastern Christianity: Ethiopian, ed. Bausi, A., 197–208. Farnham: Routledge, 2012.Google Scholar
Wong, D. C. Chinese Steles: Pre-Buddhist and Buddhist Use of a Symbolic Form. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press, 2004.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wood, P. ‘Christianity and the Arabs in the Sixth Century’, in Inside and Out: Interactions between Rome and the Peoples on the Arabian and Egyptian Frontiers in Late Antiquity, ed. Dijkstra, J. H. F. and Fisher, G., 353–68. Leuven: Peeters, 2014.Google Scholar
Wood, P. ‘We Have No King but Christ’: Christian Political Thought in Greater Syria on the Eve of the Arab Conquest (c.400–585). Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Woolf, G. Becoming Roman: The Origins of Provincial Civilization in Gaul. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998.Google Scholar
Young, S. H. Conceiving the Indian Buddhist Patriarchs in China. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Yule, P. ‘Zafar: The Capital of the Ancient Himyarite Empire Rediscovered’, Jemen-Report 36 (2005), 22–9.Google Scholar
Zellentin, H. M. The Qurʼān’s Legal Culture: The Didascalia Apostolorum as a Point of Departure. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2013.Google Scholar
Zellentin, H. M. (ed.), The Qur’an’s Reformation of Judaism and Christianity: Return to the Origins. Abingdon: Ashgate, 2019.Google Scholar
Zwettler, M. J. ‘Maʿadd in Late-Ancient Arabian Epigraphy and Other pre-Islamic Sources’, Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 90 (2000), 223–309.Google Scholar
Secondary Sources
Ḥimà-Sud. See Robin, C. J. et al. ‘Inscriptions antiques de la région de Najrān (Arabie Séoudite méridionale): nouveaux jalons pour l’histoire de l’écriture, de la langue et du calendrier arabe’, Comptes rendus de l’academie des inscriptions & belles-lettres (2014), 1033–128.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mon.script.sab 514. See Stein, P. ‘Montheismus oder religiöse Vielfalt? Du Samawi, die Stammesgottheit der Amir, im 5. Jh. n. Chr.’, Philologisches und Historisches zwischen Anatolien und Sokotra, ed. W. Arnold et al., 339–50. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 2009.Google Scholar
Naveh-Ṣuʿar 24. See Naveh, J. ‘A Bilingual Burial Inscription from Saba’, Lësonénu 5763 (2003), 117–20.Google Scholar
Anfray 1970. See Anfray, F., Caquot, A. and Nautin, P. ‘Une nouvelle inscription grecque d’Ezana, roi d’Axoum’, Journal des Savants 4 (1970), 260–74.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
CIG 4.8639. See Mango, C. A. ‘The Church of St. Sergius and Bacchus at Constantinople and the Alleged Tradition of Octagonal Palatine Churches’, Jahrbuch der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften 21 (1972).Google Scholar
Littman 752. See Littman, E., Magie, D. and Stuart, D. R. Greek and Latin Inscriptions, no. 752. Leiden: Brill, 1921.Google Scholar
OGIS 129. See Dittenberger, W. Orientis graeci inscriptiones selectae. Leipzig: S. Hirzel, 1903–59.Google Scholar
Piccirillo 2001. See Piccirillo, M. ‘The Church of Saint Sergius at Nitl: A Centre of the Christian Arabs in the Steppe at the Gates of Madaba’, Liber annuus 51 (2001), 267–84, at p. 282.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
VDI. See Vinogradov, A. P. and Sedov, A. V. ‘Grecheskaja nadpis iz Yuzhnoy Aravii.’, Vestnik Drevnei Istorii 2 (1989), 162–9.Google Scholar
Aggoula 353. See Aggoula, B. ‘Remarques sur les inscriptions hatréennes, XVI’, Syria: Archéologie, art et histoire 67 (1990), 397–421.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
As36, As47 and As49. See Segal, J. B. ‘Some Syriac Inscriptions of the 2nd–3rd Century a.d.’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London 16 (1954), 13–36.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Drijvers 25. See Drijvers, H. J. W. Old-Syriac (Edessean) Inscriptions. Leiden: Brill, 1972.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
H336b and H343. See Healey, J. F. Aramaic Inscriptions and Documents of the Roman Period. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2009.Google Scholar
Al-Dhuyayb 65. See Al-Dhuyayb, S. Nuqūsh nabaṭiyya fī al-Jawf, al-ʿUlā, Taymāʾ, al-mamlaka al-ʿArabiyya al-Saʿūdiyya. Al-Riyāḍ, 2005.Google Scholar
Al-Hajj 2018. See Al-Hajj, M. A. and Faqʿas, A. A. ‘Naqsh Jabal Dhabūb: naqsh jadīd bi-H̯aṭṭal-Zabūr al-Yamānī fī al-istiʿāna bi-al-Llāh wa-taqwī-hi li-al-ʾīmān’, Al-ʿibar li-al-dirāsāt al-tārīkhiyyah wa-al-ʾāthāriyya 2 (2018), 12–43.Google Scholar
Al-Shdaifat 2017. See Al-Shdaifat, Y. et al. ‘An Early Christian Arabic Graffito Mentioning “Yazīd the King”’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 28 (2017), 315–24.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Avner 2013. See Avner, U., Nehmé, L. and Robin, C. J. ‘A Rock Inscription Mentioning Thaʿlaba, an Arab King from Ghassān’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 24 (2013), 237–56.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
F.038.02. See 197–8 in Hackl, U., Jenni, H. and Schneider, C., Quellen zur Geschichte der Nabatäer: Textsammlung mit Übersetzung und Kommentar. Freiburg: Universitätsverlag Freiburg, 2003.Google Scholar
JS Nab 4, 16 and 17. See Savignac, R. and Jaussen, A. Mission archéologique en Arabie. Paris: P. Geuthner, 1909–22.Google Scholar
Lejā. See Dussaud, R. and Macler, F. ‘Rapport sur une mission scientifique dans les régions désertiques de la Syrie soyenne’, Nouvelles archives des missions scientifiques et littéraires 10 (1902), 411–744.Google Scholar
Zabad. Sachau, E. ‘Eine dreisprachige Inskription von Zébed’, Monatsberichte der Königlich Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin (1881), 169–90.Google Scholar
Ardashīr’s relief. See Herrmann, G. (ed.) The Sasanian Rock Reliefs at Naqsh-i Rustam. Berlin: Reimer, 1989.Google Scholar
Paikuli inscription. See Skjærvø, P. O. and Humbach, H. The Sassanian Inscription of Paikuli, 3: 77–139. Munich: Wiesbaden, 1983.Google Scholar
Shapur I’ inscription at Ka’ba-ye Zartosht, 2–3. See Huyse, P. Die dreisprachige Inschrift Šabuhrs I. an der Kaba-i Zardust (ŠKZ), 1: 19–24. London: School of Oriental and African Studies, 1999.Google Scholar
M2 I R I 1–33 and MM II, 301–2. See Asmussen, J. P. Manichaean Literature: Representative Texts Chiefly from Middle Persian and Parthian Writings. Delmar: Scholars’ Facsimiles & Reprints, 1975.Google Scholar
MMTKGI, 2.5 (170–87), 26 and MMTKGI, 3.3 (441–515), 41–5. See Sundermann, W. Mitteliranische manichäische Texte kirchengeschichtlichen Inhalts. Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1981.Google Scholar
Ephʻal, I. The Ancient Arabs: Nomads on the Borders of the Fertile Crescent, 9th–5th Centuries bc. Leiden: Brill, 1982.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Luckenbill, D. D. Ancient Records of Assyria and Babylonia. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1926.Google Scholar
Tadmor, H. and Yamada, S. The Royal Inscriptions of Tiglath-pileser III (744–27 bc) and Shalmaneser V (726–2 bc), Kings of Assyria. Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns, 2011.Google Scholar
Acta Conciliorum Oecumenicorum, ed. Schwartz, E. and Straub, J.. Berlin: De Gruyter, 1960–2012.Google Scholar
Acts codex, see Pedersen, N. A. (ed.), ‘A Manichaean Historical Text’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 119 (1997), 193–201.Google Scholar
Acts of Judas Thomas, see The Acts of Thomas, ed. Klijn, A. F. J.. Leiden: Brill, 1962.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aḥudemmeh (Life of), see Histoires d’Ahoudemmeh et de Maroutha, ed. Nau, F.. Paris: Firmin-Didot et cie, 1905.Google Scholar
Al-Azraqī, , Akhbār Makkah wa-mā jāʾa fīhā min al-āthār, ed. Malḥas, R.. Mecca, 1983.Google Scholar
Al-Azraqī, Kaʿba, see La Kaʿbah tempio al centro del mondo (Akhbār Makkah), ed. Tottoli, R.. Trieste: Societa Italiana Testi Islamici, 1992.Google Scholar
Al-Bakrī al-Andalusī, , Muʿjam mā istaʿjama min asmā al-bilād wa-al-mawāḍiʿ, ed. al-Shaqqā, M. Cairo: Maṭbaʻat lajnat al-taʾlīf wa-al-tarjamah wa-al-nashr, 1945–9.Google Scholar
Al-Iṣfahānī, , Taʾrīkh sinī mulūk al-arḍ wa-al-anbiyā ʾ, ed. Gottwaldt, I. M. E.. Leipzig, 1844.Google Scholar
Al-Jāḥiẓ, , Naṣārā, in Majmūʿ rasāʾil al-Jāḥiẓ, ed. Kraus, P., Ḥajiri, M. Ṭ.. Cairo, 1943.Google Scholar
Al-Masʿūdī, , Murūj al-dhahab, ed. Barbier de Meynard, C. and de Courteille, P.. Paris: Société asiatique, 1868–74.Google Scholar
Al-Nābigha, al-Dhubyānī, Dīwān, see Diwans of the Six Ancient Arabic Poets, ed. Ahlwardt, W.. London: Trübner, 1870.Google Scholar
Al-Qalqashandī, , Ṣubḥ al-aʿshā fī ṣināʿat al-inshāʾ, ed. al-Rasūl Ibrāhīm, M. A. Cairo, 1913–20.Google Scholar
Al-Ṭabarī, , Taʾrīkh al-rusul wa-al-mulūk, ed. de Goeje, M. J.. Leiden: Brill, 1879–1901.Google Scholar
Ammianus Marcellinus, , Res Gestae, see Histoire, ed. Sabbah, G. et al. Paris: Les Belles Lettres, 1978–99.Google Scholar
Arnobius of Sicca, Adversus nationes, see Studio introduttivo ai sette libri di Arnobio [Afro] contro i Pagani, ed. Amata, B.. Rome: LAS/Libreria Ateneo salesiano, 2012.Google Scholar
Athanasius, , Apology, see Athanasius Werke, CPG, 2090–309. Berlin: De Gruyter, 1934–2010.Google Scholar
Athanasius, , History of the Arians, see Ton hagion Athanasion kata Areianōn logoi: The Orations of St. Athanasius against the Arians, ed. Bright, W.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1884.Google Scholar
Aurelius Victor, , Liber de Caesaribus, ed. Pichlmayr, F. and Gruendel, R.. Leipzig: B. G. Teubner, 1970.Google Scholar
Bar ‘Ebroyo, , Chonicle, see The Chronography of Gregory Abu’l Faraj, the Son of Aaron, the Hebrew Physician, Commonly Known as Bar Hebraeus: Being the First Part of His Political History of the World, ed. Budge, E. A. W.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1932.Google Scholar
Bardaiṣān, , Book of the Laws of Countries, see W. Cureton in Spicilegium Syriacum. London: Rivingtons, 1855.Google Scholar
BL ADD. 14.602, see Documenta ad origenes monophysitarum illustrandas, ed. Chabot, J.-B.. Paris: e Typographeo Reipublicae, 1907.Google Scholar
Canons 16; 78, see Die Canones der Synode von Elvira, ed. Reichert, E.. Hamburg: E. Reichert, 1990.Google Scholar
Cassius Dio, , Roman History, ed. Cary, E.. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1914–27.Google Scholar
Cave of Treasures, see The Book of the Cave of Treasures: A History of the Patriarchs and the Kings Their Successors from the Creation to the Crucifixion of Christ Translated from the Syriac Text of the British Museum Ms. Add. 25875, ed. Budge, E. A. W.. London: The Religious Tract Society, 1927.Google Scholar
Chronicle of 1234, see Chronicon anonymum ad annum Christi 1234 pertinens, ed. Chabot, J. B., et al. Paris: Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium, 1916–74.Google Scholar
Chronicle of Zuqnīn = Incerti auctoris chronicon anonymum Ps-Dionysianum vulgo dictum, ed. Chabot, J.-B.. Paris: E Typographeo Reipublicae, 1927–89.Google Scholar
Codex Theodosianus, see Theodosiani libri XVI, ed. Mommsen, T. and Meyer, P. M.. Berlin: Deutsche Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, 1905.Google Scholar
Commonitorium of Vincentius of Lerins, see ‘Commonitorium’, in Corpus christianorum: Series latina, ed. Demeulenaere, R.. Turnhout: Brepols, 1985.Google Scholar
Cosmas Indicopleustes, see La topographie chrétienne de Cosmas Indicopleustés, ed. Wolska, W.. Paris: Presses universitaires de France, 1968–73.Google Scholar
Cyril of Scythopolis, Life of Euthymius; Life of John the Hesychast; Life of Sabas, see Kyrillos von Skythopolis, ed. Schwartz, E.. Leipzig: Hinrichs, 1939.Google Scholar
Diodorus Siculus, , Bibliotheca historica, ed. Vogel, F. and Fischer, C. T.. Leipzig: In aedibus B. G. Teubneri, 1888–1906.Google Scholar
Enoch, , see The Book of Enoch, ed. Charles, R. H.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1893.Google Scholar
Ephrem the Syrian, Hymns, see Des Heiligen Ephraem des Syrers, ed. Beck, E.. Louvain: Secrétariat du Corpus SCO, 1955–79.Google Scholar
Epitome de Caesaribus, , see Aurelii victoris liber de Caesaribus: Incerti auctoris Epitome de Caesaribus, ed. Cardinali, L.. Hildesheim: Olms-Weidmann, 2012.Google Scholar
Ethiopian Synaxarium, see The Book of the Saints of the Ethiopian Church: A Translation of the Ethiopic Synaxarium Made from the Manuscripts Oriental 660 and 661 in the British Museum, ed. Budge, E. A. W.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1928.Google Scholar
Eusebius, , Ecclesiastical History, see Kirchengeschichte, ed. Schwartz, E.. Leipzig: J. C. Hinrich, 1902–3.Google Scholar
Eusebius, , Vita Constantini, see Das Leben Konstantins, ed. Bleckman, B.. Turnhout: Brepols, 2007.Google Scholar
Eusebius of Caesarea, Commentary on Isaiah, see Der Jesajakommentar, ed. Ziegler, J.. Berlin: De Gruyter, 1975.Google Scholar
Eusebius of Caesarea, The Onomasticon: Palestine in the Fourth Century a.d., ed. Taylor, J. E.. Jerusalem: Carta, 2003.Google Scholar
Eutropius, , Breviarium, see Eutropii Breviarium ab Urbe Condita: Eutropius, Kurze Geschichte Roms seit Gründung, ed. Müller, F. L.. Stuttgart: F. Steiner, 1995.Google Scholar
Evagrius Scholasticus, , Historia Ecclesiastica, see Kirchengeschichte, ed. Hübner, A.. Turnhout: Brepols, 2007.Google Scholar
Herodian, , History of the Empire from the Death of Marcus = Geschichte des Kaisertums nach Marc Aurel. Stuttgart: Steiner, 1996.Google Scholar
Herodotus, , Herodoti historiae, ed. Hude, C.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1926–7.Google Scholar
Ḥimyarites, see The Book of the Himyarites: Fragments of a Hitherto Unknown Syriac Work, ed. Moberg, A.. Lund: C. W. K. Gleerup, 1924.Google Scholar
Hist. nest., see Histoire nestorienne inédite, ed. Scher, A. and Griveau, R.. Paris: Firmin-Didot et cie, 1908–19.Google Scholar
Historia Augusta, see Scriptores Historiae Augustae, ed. Hohl, E.. Leipzig: Teubner: 1965.Google Scholar
History of the Great Deeds of Bishop Paul of Qentọs and Priest John of Edessa, ed. Arneson, H. et al. Piscataway: Gorgias Press, 2010.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hou Hanshu, , see Through the Jade Gate – China to Rome, Vol. 1, ed. Hill, J. E., 2015. Al-Kalbī, Ibn, Kitāb al-Aṣnām, ed. Klinke-Rosenberger, R.. Leipzig: O. Harrassowitz, 1941.Google Scholar
Isḥāq, Ibn [Hishām, Ibn], Sīrat Rasūl Allāh, ed. al-Saqqā, M., al-ʾAbyārī, I. and ʾShalba., A. Cairo, 1937;Google ScholarGoogle Scholar
Ibn Khurradādhbih, , al-Masālik wa-al- mamālik, ed. de Goeje, M. J.. Leiden: Brill, 1889.Google Scholar
Isaac of Antioch, Homily, see Homiliae S. Isaaci Syri Antiocheni, ed. Bedjan, P.. Paris: Otto Harrassowitz, 1903.Google Scholar
Jacob of Edessa, Chart Fragments, see Chronica minora 3, ed. Brooks, E. W., Guidi, I. and Chabot, J.-B.. Paris: E Typographeo Reipublicae, 1903–7.Google Scholar
Jacob of Edessa, Hexaemeron: Commentary on Creation, ed. Çiçek, J. Y.. Piscataway: Gorgias Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Jacob of Serug, Homiliae selectae Mar-Jacobi Sarugensis, ed. Bedjan, P. and Brock, S.. Piscataway: Gorgias Press, 2006.Google Scholar
Jacob of Serug, Letter to Paul of Edessa in Martin, J. P. P., ‘Lettres de Jacques de Saroug aux moines du couvent de Mar Bassus, et à Paul d’Edesse, relevées et traduites’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 30 (1876), 217–75.Google Scholar
Jacob of Serug, Letter to the Ḥimyarites in Schröter, R., ‘Trostschreiben Jacob’s von Sarug an die Himjaritischen Christen’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 31 (1877), 369–85.Google Scholar
Jerome, , Life of Hilarion, see Trois vies de moines: Paul, Malchus, Hilarion, ed. Morales, E. M.. Paris: Cerf, 2007.Google Scholar
John Diakrinomenos, , Fragment in Theodoros Anagnostes, Kirchengeschichte, ed. Hansen, G. C.. Berlin: De Gruyter, 1995.Google Scholar
John of Biclar, Chronicle, see Victoris Tunensis chronicon. Consularibus Caseraugustanis. Iohannis Biclarensis chronicon, ed. de Hartmann, C. and Collins, R.. Turnhout: Brepols, 2001.Google Scholar
John of Damascus, On Heresies in John of Damascus and Islam: Christian Heresiology and the Intellectual Background to Earliest Christian-Muslim Relations, ed. Schadler, P.. Leiden: Brill, 2017.Google Scholar
John of Ephesus, Lives of the Eastern Saints, ed. Brooks, E. W.. Paris: Firmin-Didot et cie, 1923–6.Google Scholar
John of Ephesus, The Third Part of the Ecclesiastical History of John, Bishop of Ephesus, ed. Cureton, W.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1853; see also,Google ScholarGoogle Scholar
John of Nikiu, Chronicle, see La chronique de Jean, eveque de Nikou, ed. Zotenberg, H.. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, 1879.Google Scholar
John Psaltes, , Hymn in Schröter, R., ‘Trostschreiben Jacob’s von Sarug an die himjaritischen Christen’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 31 (1877), 402–3.Google Scholar
Josephus, , Against Apion, see The Life against Apion, ed. Thackeray, H. St J.. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2014.Google Scholar
Joshua the Stylite, Chronicle, see The Chronicle of Joshua the Stylite, ed. Wright, W.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1882.Google Scholar
Kebra Nagast: die Herrlichkeit der Könige; aus dem äthiopischen Urtext zum ersten mal in’s Deutsche übersetzt, ed. Bezold, C.. Munichn: Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1905.Google Scholar
Khuzistan, see Chronicon anonymum, ed. Guidi, I.. Leuven: Secrétariat du CorpusSCO, 1960–1.Google Scholar
Lactantius, , De mortibus persecutorum, ed. Creed, J. L.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1984.Google Scholar
Letter 1, see Guidi, I., ‘La lettera di Simeone Vescovo di Bêth-Arśâm sopra i martiri omeriti’, Atti della reale accademia dei Lincei: Memorie della classe di scienze morali, storiche e filologiche 3 (1880–1), 471–515.Google Scholar
Letter 2 in Shahid, I., The Martyrs of Najran: New Documents, 33–111. Bruxelles: Soc. des Bollandistes, 1971.Google Scholar
Letter of the Archimandrites in Documenta ad origenes monophysitarum illustrandas, ed. Chabot, J.-B.. Paris: e Typographeo Reipublicae, 1907.Google Scholar
Life and Works of Saint Gregentios, Archbishop of Taphar, ed. Berger, A.. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2005.Google Scholar
Life of Nino in Moktsevai Kartlisai, see Le nouveau manuscrit géorgien sinaïtique N Sin 50: édition en fac-similé, ed. Aleksidze, Z. and Mahé, J.-P.. Louvain: Peeters, 2001.Google Scholar
Life of Symeon the Stylite the Younger, see La vie ancienne de S. Syméon le Jeune, ed. Van Den Ven, P.. Bruxelles: Soc. des Bollandistes, 1962–70.Google Scholar
Malchus, in The Fragmentary Classicising Historians of the Later Roman Empire, ed. Blockley, R. C.. Liverpool: Liverpool University Press, 1981–3.Google Scholar
Martyrdom of Arethas (first Arabic and Geʽez versions), see Tradizioni orientali del ‘Martirio di Areta’: La prima recensione araba e la versione etiopica, ed. Bausi, A. and Gori, A.. Florence: Dipartimento di linguistica, Università di Firenze, 2006.Google Scholar
Martyrdom of Arethas (Greek version), see Le martyre de Saint Aréthas et de ses compagnons, ed. Detoraki, M.. Paris: Association des amis du Centre d’histoire et civilisation de Byzance, 2007.Google Scholar
Menander, , Fragment, see The History of Menander the Guardsman, ed. Blockley, R. C.. Liverpool: Liverpool University Press, 1985.Google Scholar
Michael the Syrian, Chronicle, see Text and Translations of the Chronicle of Michael the Great, ed. Kiraz, G. A. Piscataway: Gorgias Press, 2009–11.Google Scholar
Mishnah (Berakhot; Bikkurim; Nedarim; Kiddushin; Terumot, Yevamot) see The William Davidson Talmud, www.sefaria.org/william-davidson-talmud.Google Scholar
Nabonidus Chronicle in Grayson, A. K., Assyrian and Babylonian Chronicles. Locust Valley: J. J. Augustin, 1975.Google Scholar
Notitia dignitatum accedunt notitia Urbis Constantinopolitanae et Laterculi prouinciarum, ed. Seeck, O.. Berlin: Weidmann, 1876.Google Scholar
Novellae Just, see Corpus iuris civilis III, ed. Schöll, R. and Kroll., W. Berlin: Berolini, Apud Weidmannos, 1954. See alsoGoogle ScholarGoogle Scholar
On the Nations of India and the Brahmins, see Palladius de Gentibus Indiae et Bragmanibus, ed. Berghoff, W.. Meisenheim am Glan: Anton Hain, 1967.Google Scholar
Periplus Maris Erythraei, ed. Casson, L.. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1989.Google Scholar
Philostorgius, , Ecclesiastical History, see Kirchengeschichte: Mit dem Leben des Lucian von Antiochien und den Fragmenten eines Arianischen Historiographen, ed. Bidez, J.. Leipzig: J. C. Hinrichs, 1913.Google Scholar
Photius, , Bibliotheca, see Bibliothèque, ed. Henry, R.. Paris: Bibliothèque nationale, 1959–91.Google Scholar
Piacenza Pilgrim, , see Geyer, P. (ed.), Itineraria et alia geographica, 129–53. Turnhout: Brepols, 1965.Google Scholar
Plato, , Symposium, see Platonis opera, ed. Burnet, J.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1903.Google Scholar
Procopius, . Aed., Anecd., and Wars (inc. Pers.), see Procopii Caesariensis opera omnia, ed. Haury, J., rev. G. Wirth. Leipzig: Teubner, 1963.Google Scholar
Pseudo-Methodius, , Apocalypse, see Die Syrische Apokalypse des Pseudo-Methodius, ed. Reinink, G. J.. Leuven: E. Peeters, 1993.Google Scholar
Pseudo-Zachariah, , Ecclesiastical History, see Historia ecclesiastica Zachariae Rhetori vulgo adscripta, ed. Brooks, E. W.. Paris: E Typographeo Reipublicae, 1919–24.Google Scholar
Rufinus, , Ecclesiastical History, see Eusebius Werke II/1, 2, 3, ed. Mommsen, Th., in Schwartz, E., Mommsen, T., and Winkelmann, F., Die Kirchengeschichte. Berlin: De Gruyter, 1999.Google Scholar
Socrates Scholasticus, , Ecclesiastical History, see Histoire Ecclésiastique, ed. Hansen, G. C., Périchon, P. and Maraval, P.. Paris: Cerf, 2004.Google Scholar
Sozomen, , Ecclesiastical History, see Kirchengeschichte, ed. Bidez, J., rev. Hansen, G. C.. Berlin: De Gruyter, 1995.Google Scholar
Strabo, , Geography, see Strabons Geographika, ed. Radt, S. L. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002–11.Google Scholar
Synodicon Orientale, ou recueil de synodes nestoriens, ed. Chabot, J.. Paris: Imprimerie nationale, 1902.Google Scholar
Theodoret, , Life of Syméon, see Histoire des moines de Syrie, ed. Canivet, P. and Leroy-Molinghen, A.. Paris: CERF, 1979.Google Scholar
Theophanes Confessor, , Chronicle, see Chronographia, ed. de Boor, C.. Hildesheim: Georg Olms, 1963–5.Google Scholar
Theophanes of Byzantium in Photius, Bibliotheca, ed. Wilson, N. G.. London: Duckworth, 1994.Google Scholar
Theophylact Simocatta, , History, see Theophylacti Simocattae Historiae, ed. De Boor, C., rev. Wirth, P.. Leipzig: Teubner, 1972.Google ScholarGoogle Scholar
West-Syrian Recension in The Legend of Sergius Baḥīrā, ed. Roggema, B., 311–73. Leiden: Brill, 2009.Google Scholar
Xenophon, , Anabasis, ed. Tzartzanos, A and Arapopoulos, K.. Athens: Epistēmonikē Hetaireia tōn Hellēnikōn Grammatōn Papyros, 1938–54.Google Scholar
Ahlwardt, W. Bemerkungen über die Echtheit der Alten Arabischen Gedichte. Greifswald: L. Bamberg, 1872.Google Scholar
Al-Azmeh, A. The Emergence of Islam in Late Antiquity: Allāh and His People. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2017.Google Scholar
Alhaiti, K. et al. ‘Madâ’in Sâlih, Ancient Hegra: Archaeological Work 2014/5’, Bulletin of the British Foundation for the Study of Arabia 20 (2015), 36–8.Google Scholar
Alizadeh, K. ‘Overlapping Social and Political Boundaries: Borders of the Sasanian Empire and the Muslim Caliphate in the Caucasus’, in Archaeology of Medieval Islamic Frontiers, ed. Eger, A., 139–67. Louisville: University Press of Colorado: 2019.Google Scholar
Alizadeh, K. ‘Borderland Projects of Sasanian Empire’, Journal of Ancient History 2 (2014), 93–115.Google Scholar
Al-Jahwari, N. S. et al. ‘Fulayj: A Late Sasanian Fort on the Arabian Coast’, Antiquity 92 (2018), 724–41.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Al-Jallad, A. An Outline of the Grammar of the Safaitic Inscriptions. Leiden: Brill, 2015.Google Scholar
Al-Jallad, A. ‘New Epigraphica from Jordan II: Three Safaitic-Greek Partial Bilingual Inscriptions’, Arabian Epigraphic Notes 2 (2016), 55–66.Google Scholar
Al-Jallad, A. ‘ʿArab, ʾAʿrāb, and Arabic in Ancient North Arabia: The First Attestation of (ʾ) ʿrb as a Group Name in Safaitic’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 31 (2020), 422–35.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. ‘Araber und Sassaniden’, in Edwin Redslob zum 70 – Geburtstag: eine Festgabe, ed. Rohde, H. von Georg et al., 200–7. Berlin: E. Blaschker, 1955.Google Scholar
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. Finanzgeschichte der Spätantike. Frankfurt-am-Main: V. Klostermann, 1957.Google Scholar
Andrade, N. J. The Journey of Christianity to India in Late Antiquity: Networks and the Movement of Culture. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Andræ, T. Der Ursprung des Islams und das Christentum. Uppsala: Almqvist & Wiksells, 1926.Google Scholar
Anfray, F. ‘Deux villes axoumites: Adoulis et Matara’, in Atti del IV congresso internazionale di studi etiopici, ed. Ricci, L., 747–65. Rome: Accademia nazionale dei Lincei, 1974.Google Scholar
Anthony, S. W. Muhammad and the Empires of Faith: The Making of the Prophet of Islam. Oakland: University of California Press, 2020.Google Scholar
Arberry, A. J. The Seven Odes: The First Chapter in Arabic Literature. London: G. Allen & Unwin, 1957.Google Scholar
Arjomand, S. A. ‘The Constitution of Medina: A Sociolegal Interpretation of Muhammad’s Acts of Foundation of the Umma’, International Journal of Middle East Studies 41 (2009), 555–75.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Arnau, A. C. ‘The Archaeology of Early Italian Churches in Context, 313–569 ce’, in The Oxford Handbook of Early Christian Archaeology, ed. Caraher, W. R., Davis, T. W. and Pettegrew, D. K., 557–80. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2019.Google Scholar
Asmussen, J. P. Manichaean Literature: Representative Texts Chiefly from Middle Persian and Parthian Writings. Delmar: Scholars’ Facsimiles & Reprints. Delmar, NY: Scholars’ Facsimiles & Reprints, 1975.Google Scholar
Athanassiadi, P. and Frede, M. (ed.) Pagan Monotheism in Late Antiquity. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Autiero, S. and Cobb, M. A. ‘Introduction: Utilizing Globalization and Transculturality for the Study of the Pre-modern World’, in Globalization and Transculturality from Antiquity to the Pre-modern World, ed. Autiero, S and Cobb, M. A, 1–15. New York: Routledge 2022.Google Scholar
Avner, U., Nehmé, L. and Robin, C. J. ‘A Rock Inscription Mentioning Thaʿlaba, an Arab King from Ghassān, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy, 24 (2013), 237–56.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bardill, J. Constantine, Divine Emperor of the Christian Golden Age. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2012.Google Scholar
Bausi, A. ‘Intorno ai vangeli etiopici di ‘Enda- ‘Abba- Garima- presso Adua’, La parola del passato 65 (2010), 460–71.Google Scholar
Beeston, A. F. L. ‘Abraha’, in The Encyclopædia of Islam, ed. Bosworth, C. E., 105–6. Leiden: Brill, 1960.Google Scholar
Beeston, A. F. L. ‘Himyarite Monotheism’, in Studies in the History of Arabia, Vol. 2, Pre-Islamic Arabia, Proceedings of the Second International Symposium on Studies in the History of Arabia, ed. Abdalla, A. M. et al., 149–54. Riyadh: Jāmiʻat al-Riyāḍ, 1984.Google Scholar
Beeston, A. F. L. ‘Languages of pre-Islamic Arabia’, Arabica 28 (1981), 178–86.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bell, R. The Origin of Islam in Its Christian Environment. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 1925.Google Scholar
Bellamy, J. A. ‘Arabic Verses from the First/Second Century: The Inscription of ʿEn ʿAvdat’, Journal of Semitic Studies 35 (1990), 73–9.Google Scholar
Bellamy, J. A., ‘A New Reading of the Namārah Inscription’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 105 (1985), 31–51.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bell-Fialkoff, A. The Role of Migration in the History of the Eurasian Steppe: Sedentary Civilization vs. ‘Barbarian’ and Nomad. New York: Palgrave Macmillan 2000).Google Scholar
Berkey, J. P. The Formation of Islam: Religion and Society in the Near East, 600–1800. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Best, J. W. ‘Buddhism and Polity in Early Sixth-Century Paekche’, Korean Studies 26 (2002), 165–215.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bevan, G. ‘Ethiopian Apocalyptic and the End of Roman Rule: The Reception of Chalcedon in Aksum and the Kebra Nagaśt’, in Inside and Out: Interactions between Rome and the Peoples on the Arabian and Egyptian Frontiers in Late Antiquity, ed. Fisher, G. and Dijkstra, J. H. F., 371–88. Leuven: Peeters, 2014.Google Scholar
Bevan, G., Fisher, G. and Genequand, D. ‘The Late Antique Church at Tall al-ʿUmayrī East: New Evidence for the Jafnid Family and the Cult of St. Sergius in Northern Jordan’, Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research 373 (2015), 49–68.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biella, J. C. Dictionary of Old South Arabic Sabaean Dialect. Chico: Scholars Press, 1982.Google Scholar
Block, C. J. ‘Philoponian Monophysitism in South Arabia at the Advent of Islam with Implications for the English Translation of ‘Thalātha’in Qurʾān 4. 171 and 5. 73’, Journal of Islamic Studies 23 (2012), 50–75.Google Scholar
Bonnéric, J. ‘Archaeological Evidence of an Early Islamic Monastery in the Centre of al-Qusur (Failaka Island, Kuwait)’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 32 (2021), 50–61.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowden, W. ‘The Early Christian Archaeology of the Balkans’, in The Oxford Handbook of Early Christian Archaeology, ed. Caraher, W. R., Davis, T. W. and Pettegrew, D. K., 538–56. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2019.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. The Crucible of Islam. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2017.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. ‘From Emperor to Bishop: The Self-conscious Transformation of Political Power in the Fourth Century a.d.’, Classical Philology 81 (1986), 298–307.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. Empires in Collision in Late Antiquity. Waltham: Brandeis University Press, 2012.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. ‘Helena’s Bridle and the Chariot of Ethiopia’, in Antiquity in Antiquity: Jewish and Christian Pasts in the Greco-Roman World, ed. Gardner, G. and Osterloh, K. L., 383–93. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2008.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. ‘The Highest God with Particular Reference to North Pontus’, Hyperboreus 8 (2002), 353–63.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. ‘The New Greek Inscription from South Yemen’, in To Hellenikon: Studies in Honor of Speros Vryonis, ed. Anastos, M. V., 3–8. New Rochelle: Artistide D. Caratzas, 1993.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. ‘A Report on Arabia Provincia’, Journal of Roman Studies 61 (1971), 219–42.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. The Throne of Adulis: Red Sea Wars on the Eve of Islam. New York: Oxford University Press, 2013.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W., Brown, P. and Grabar, O. (eds) Interpreting Late Antiquity. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2001.Google Scholar
Bowman, J. ‘The Christian Monastery on the Island of Kharg’, Australian Journal of Biblical Archaeology 2 (1974), 49–64.Google Scholar
Briant, P. État et pasteurs au moyen-orient ancien. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1982.Google Scholar
Brita, A. ‘Nine Saints’, in Encyclopaedia Aethiopica, ed. Uhlig, S., 1188–91. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 2003.Google Scholar
Britt, K. C. ‘Early Christian Mosaics in Context’, in The Oxford Handbook of Early Christian Archaeology, ed. Caraher, W. R., Davis, T. W. and Pettegrew, D. K., 275–95. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2019.Google Scholar
Brock, S. P. ‘Christians in the Sasanian Empire: A Case of Divided Loyalties’, Studies in Church History 18 (1982), 1–19.Google Scholar
Brockelmann, C. ‘Allah und die Götzen, der Ursprung des islamischen Monotheismus’, Archiv für Religionswissenschaft 21 (1922), 99–121.Google Scholar
Brown, P. The World of Late Antiquity.London:Thames and Hudson, 1971. See alsoGoogle ScholarGoogle Scholar
Bukharin, M. D. ‘Mecca on the Caravan Routes in pre-Islamic Antiquity’, in The Qur’ān in Context: Historical and Literary Investigations into the Qurʾānic Milieu, ed. Neuwirth, A., Sinai, N. and Marx, M., 115–34. Leiden: Brill, 2010.Google Scholar
Burbank, J. and Cooper, F. Empires in World History: Power and the Politics of Difference. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Buswell, R. E. (ed.) Chinese Buddhist Apocrypha. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 1990.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Butler, H. C. et al. Publications of the Princeton University Archaeological Expeditions to Syria in 1904–1905 and 1909. Leiden: Brill, 1907–49.Google Scholar
Byington, M. E. The Ancient State of Puyŏ in Northeast Asia: Archaeology and Historical Memory. Leiden: Brill, 2020.Google Scholar
Cameron, A. and Hall, S. G. Eusebius: Life of Constantine. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cameron, A. ‘Bitter Furies of Complexity’, Times Literary Supplement (20 September 2019), 28–9.Google Scholar
Canepa, M. P. ‘Iran under the Parthian and Sasanian Dynasties’, in The Oxford World History of Empire, Vol. 2, The History of Empires, ed. Bayly, C. A., Bang, P. and Scheidel, W., 290–324. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2020.Google Scholar
Canepa, M. P. The Iranian Expanse: Transforming Royal Identity through Architecture, Landscape, and the Built Environment, 550 bce–642 ce. Oakland: University of California Press, 2018.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carvajal López, J. C. et al., ‘From Tentscape to Landscape: A Multi-Scale Analysis of Long-Term Patterns of Occupation in North-West Qatar’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 48 (2018), 31–45.Google Scholar
Carter, R. A. ‘Christianity in the Gulf during the First Centuries of Islam’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 19 (2008), 71–108.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cereti, C. G. and Terribili, G. ‘The Middle Persian and Parthian Inscriptions on the Paikuli Tower: New Blocks and Preliminary Studies’, Iranica antiqua 49 (2014), 347–412.Google Scholar
Chaichian, M. A. Empires and Walls: Globalization, Migration, and Colonial Domination. Leiden: Brill, 2014.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chakravarti, R. ‘Vibrant Thalassographies of the Indian Ocean: Beyond Nation States’, Studies in History 31 (2015), 235–48.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chaniotis, A. ‘The Jews of Aphrodisias: New Evidence and Old Problems’, Scripta Classica Israelica 21 (2002), 209–42.Google Scholar
Chaniotis, A. ‘Megatheism: The Search for the Almighty God and the Competition of Cults’, in One God: Pagan Monotheism in the Roman Empire, ed. Mitchell, S. and Van Nuffelen, P., 112–40. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Chelhod, J. Le sacrifice chez les Arabes: recherches sur l’évolution. Paris: Presses universitaires de France, 1955.Google Scholar
Clark, V. A. ‘The Roman Castellum of Qasr Bshir’, in The Roman Frontier in Central Jordan, ed. Parker, S. T., 457–95. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1987.Google Scholar
Clines, D. J. A. (ed.) Dictionary of Classical Hebrew. Sheffield: Phoenix Press, 1993.Google Scholar
Cobb, M. A. Rome and the Indian Ocean Trade from Augustus to the Early Third Century ce. Leiden: Brill, 2018.Google Scholar
Cohen, S. J. D. ‘Religion, Ethnicity and “Hellenism” in the Emergence of Jewish Identity in Maccabean Palestine’, in Religion and Religious Practice in the Seleucid Kingdom, ed. Bilde, P., et al., 204–23. Aarhus: Aarhus University Press, 1999.Google Scholar
Collins, S. ‘Where Is Sodom? The Case for Tall el-Hammam’, Biblical Archaeology Review 39 (2013), 32–41.Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. ‘Abraha and Muḥammad: Some Observations apropos of Chronology and Literary “Topoi” in the Early Arabic Historical Tradition’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 50 (1987), 225–40.Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. ‘The Arabs’, in The Cambridge Ancient History, Vol. 14, Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, a.d. 425–600, ed. Cameron, A., Whitby, M. and Ward-Perkins, B., 678–700. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000.Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. ‘Epidemic Disease in Central Syria in the Late Sixth Century: Some New Insights from the Verse of Assān ibn Thābit’, Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies 18 (1994), 12–59.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Conrad, L. I. and Cameron, A. (eds) The Byzantine and Early Islamic Near East I: Problems in the Literary Source Material. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1992.Google Scholar
Cooley, A. E. Res Gestae Divi Augusti: Text, Translation and Commentary. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009.Google Scholar
Cowe, S. P. ‘The Armenian Version of the New Testament’, in The Text of the New Testament in Contemporary Research, ed. Ehrman, B. D. and Holmes, M. W., 253–92. Leiden: Brill, 2013.Google Scholar
Cracco Ruggini, L. ‘II Tardoantico: per una tipologia dei punti critici’, Storia di Roma, 3/1. Torino: Einaudi, 1993.Google Scholar
Crone, P. ‘How Did Quranic Pagans Make a Living?’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 68 (2005), 387–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crone, P. Meccan Trade and the Rise of Islam. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1987.Google Scholar
Crone, P. and Cook, M. Hagarism: The Making of the Islamic World. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1977.Google Scholar
Curtin, P. D. Cross Cultural Trade in World History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1984.Google Scholar
Daryaee, T. ‘The Persian Gulf Trade in Late Antiquity’, Journal of World History 14 (2003), 1–16.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Daryaee, T. ‘The Persian Gulf in Late Antiquity: The Sasanian Era (200–700 ce)’, in The Persian Gulf in History, ed. Potter, Lawrence G., 57–70. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2009.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Daryaee, T. ‘The Sasanian “Mare Nostrum”: The Persian Gulf’, International Journal of the Society of Iranian Archaeologists 2 (2016), 40–88.Google Scholar
Dauge, Y. Le Barbare: Recherches sur la conception romaine de la barbarie et de la civilization. Bruxelles: Latomus, 1981.Google Scholar
De Blois, F. ‘Islam in Its Arabian Context’, in The Qur’ān in Context: Historical and Literary Investigations into the Qurʾānic Milieu, ed. Neuwirth, A., Sinai, N. and Marx, M., 615–24 Leiden: Brill, 2010.Google Scholar
De Jong, A. ‘Religion and Politics in Pre-Islamic Iran’, in The Wiley Blackwell Companion to Zoroastrianism, ed. Stausberg, M., Vevaina, Y. S. and Tessmann, A., 83–101. Chichester: Wiley-Blackwell, 2015.Google Scholar
De la Vaissière, E. ‘Away from the Ötüken: A Geopolitical Approach to the Seventh Century Eastern Türks’, in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 453–62. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
De la Vaissière, E. ‘Trans-Asian Trade, or the Silk Road Deconstructed (Antiquity, Middle Ages)’, in The Cambridge History of Capitalism, Vol. 1, The Rise of Capitalism: From Ancient Origins to 1848, ed. Williamson, J. G. and Neal, L., 101–24. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2014.Google Scholar
De Vries, B. ‘Between the Cults of Syria and Arabia: Traces of Pagan Religion at Umm el-Jimal’, Studies in the History and Archaeology of Jordan 10 (2009), 177–91.Google Scholar
De Vries, B. ‘Continuity and Change in the Urban Character of the Southern Hauran from the 5th to the 9th Century: The Archaeological Evidence at Umm al-Jimal’, Journal of Mediterranean Archaeology 13 (2000), 39–45.Google Scholar
De Vries, B. Umm el-Jimal: A Frontier Town and Its Landscape in Northern Jordan, Vol. 1, Fieldwork 1972–1981. Portsmouth: Journal of Roman Archaeology, 1998.Google Scholar
Deeg, M. ‘The Spread of Buddhist Culture to China between the Third and Seventh Centuries’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 220–34. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Derrett, D. M. ‘The Theban Scholasticus and Malabar in c. 355–60’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 82 (1962), 21–31.Google Scholar
Detoraki, M. Le Martyre de Saint Aréthas et de ses Compagnons. Paris: Association des amis du Centre d’histoire et civilisation de Byzance, 2007.Google Scholar
Di Cosmo, N. ‘China–Steppe Relations in Historical Perspective’, in Complexity of Interaction in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 49–72. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Di Cosmo, N. ‘The Relations between China and the Steppe: From the Xiongnu to the Türk Empire’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 35–53. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dignas, B. and Winter, E. Rome and Persia in Late Antiquity. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2007.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Donner, F. ‘From Believers to Muslims: Confessional Self-identity in the Early Islamic Community’, Al-abāth 50–1 (2002–3), 9–53.Google Scholar
Drompp, M. R. ‘Infrastructures of Legitimacy in Inner Asia: The Early Türk Empires’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 302–16. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Drompp, M. R. ‘Strategies of Cohesion and Control in the Türk and Uyghur Empires’, in Complexity of Interaction in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 437–52. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Dueppen, S. ‘The Archaeology of West Africa, ca. 800 bce–1500 ce’, History Compass 14 (2016), 247–63.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Edwards, M. Religions of the Constantinian Empire. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Eichmann, R., Schaudig, H. and Hausleiter, A. ‘Archaeology and Epigraphy at Tayma (Saudi Arabia)’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 17 (2006), 163–76.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. ‘The Birth of late Antiquity: Riegl and Strzygowski in 1901’, Art History 25 (2002), 361–70.Google Scholar
Esders, S. ‘“Faithful Believers”: Oaths of Allegiance in post-Roman Societies as Evidence for Eastern and Western “Visions of Community”’, in Visions of Community in the post-Roman World: The West, Byzantium and the Islamic World, 357–74, ed. Pohl, W., Gantner, C. and Payne, R. E., 357–74. London: Routledge, 2012.Google Scholar
Evers, K. G. Worlds Apart Trading Together: The Organisation of Long-Distance Trade between Rome and India in Antiquity. Oxford: Archaeopress Publishing Ltd, 2017.Google Scholar
Fahd, T. Arabie préislamique et son environnement historique et culturel. Leiden: Brill, 1989.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Falluomini, C. The Gothic Version of the Gospels and Pauline Epistles: Cultural Background, Transmission and Character. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2015.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fiema, Z. T. and Nehmé, L. ‘Ecclesiastical Architecture in Petra’, in Arabs and Empires before Islam, ed. Fisher, G., 390–2. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Finster, B. ‘Arabia in Late Antiquity: An Outline of the Cultural Situation in the Peninsula at the Time of Muḥammad’, in The Qurʾān in Context, ed. Neuwirth, A., Sinai, N. and Marx, M., 61–114. Leiden: Brill, 2010.Google Scholar
Fisher, G. Between Empires: Arabs, Romans, and Sasanians in Late Antiquity. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2011.Google Scholar
Fisher, G., Wood, P. et al. ‘Arabs and Christianity’, in Arabs and Empires, ed. Fisher, G., 276–372. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Fisher, G. (ed.) Arabs and Empires before Islam. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ford, R. B. Rome, China, and the Barbarians: Ethnographic Traditions and the Transformation of Empires. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2020.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fowden, E. ‘An Arab Building at Rusafa-Sergiopolis’, Damaszener Mitteilungen 12 (2000), 303–24.Google Scholar
Fowden, E. The Barbarian Plain: Saint Sergius between Rome and Iran. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1999.Google Scholar
Fowden, E. ‘Constantine and the Peoples of the Eastern Frontier’, in Cambridge Companion to the Age of Constantine, ed. Lenski, N., 377–98. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005.Google Scholar
Fowden, E. ‘Inside and Out: Interactions between Rome and the Peoples on the Arabian and Egyptian Frontiers in Late Antiquity by J.H.F. Dijkstra, G. Fisher (review)’, Journal of Late Antiquity 9 (2016), 557–60.Google Scholar
Fowden, E. ‘Shrines and Banners: Paleo-Muslims and Their Material Inheritance’, in Beiträge zur Islamischen Kunst und Archäologie: Band 6, ed. Korn, L. und İvren, Ç., 5–24. Wiesbaden: Dr. Ludwig Reichert, 2020.Google Scholar
Fowden, G. Before and after Muḥammad: The First Millennium Refocused. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2014.Google Scholar
Fowden, G. Empire to Commonwealth: Consequences of Monotheism in Late Antiquity. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1993.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Frankopan, P. ‘Why We Need to Think about the Global Middle Ages’, Journal of Medieval Worlds 1 (2019), 5–10.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fück, J. ‘Die Originalität des Arabischen Propheten’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 90 (1936), 509–25.Google Scholar
Gajda, I. ‘Remarks on Monotheism in Ancient South Arabia’, in Islam and Its Past: Jahiliyya, Late Antiquity, and the Qur’an, ed. Bakhos, C. and Cook, M., 247–56. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2017.Google Scholar
Gallagher, W. R. Sennacherib’s Campaign to Judah: New Studies. Leiden: Brill, 1999.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Garsoïan, N. Interregnum: Introduction to a Study on the Formation of Armenian Identity (ca 600–750). Louvain: Peeters, 2012.Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. L’église arménienne et le grand schisme d’Orient. Louvain: Peeters, 1999.Google Scholar
Gawlikowski, M. ‘Arabes et Arabies dans l’antiquité’, Topoi: Orient-Occident 14 (2006), 41–6.Google Scholar
Genequand, D. ‘The Archaeological Evidence for the Jafnids and the Nasṛids’, in Arabs and Empires, ed. Fisher, G., 172–213. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Genequand, D. ‘Some Thoughts on Qasr al-Hayr al-Gharbi, Its Dam, Its Monastery and the Ghassanids’, Levant 38 (2006), 63–84.Google Scholar
Ghilardi, M. ‘Alle origini del dibattito sulla nascita dell’arte tardoantico’, Mediterraneo antico 5 (2002), 117–46.Google Scholar
Gignoux, P. Les quatre inscriptions du mage Kirdīr. Paris: Association pour l’avancement des études iraniennes, 1991.Google Scholar
Goodman, M. A. Mission and Conversion: Proselytizing in the Religious History of the Roman Empire. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1994.Google Scholar
Görke, A. ‘Prospects and Limits in the Study of the Historical Muḥammad’, in Transmission and Dynamics of the Textual Sources of Islam, ed. Boekho-van der Voort, N., Versteegh, K. and Wagemakers, J., 137–51. Leiden: Brill, 2011.Google Scholar
Graf, D. F. Rome and the Arabian Frontier: From the Nabataeans to the Saracens. Aldershot: Ashgate, 1997.Google Scholar
Graf, D. F. ‘The Saracens and the Defence of the Arabian Frontier’, Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research 229 (1978), 1–26.Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘Christology on the Red Sea: God and His Son in Late Antique Arabia and Ethiopia’ (Spring 2023, forthcoming).Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘The Gods of the Qur’ān: The Rise of Ḥijāzī Henotheism during Late Antiquity’, in The Study of Islamic Origins: New Perspectives and Contexts, ed. Mortensen, M. B., Dye, G., Tesei, T. and Oliver, I., 297–324. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2021.Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘Historicizing Ontologies: Qurʼānic Preternatural Creatures between Ancient Topoi and Emerging Traditions’, Journal of Late Antiquity (Spring 2023, forthcoming).Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘A Late Antique Kingdom’s Conversion: Jews and Sympathisers in South Arabia’, Journal of Late Antiquity 13 (2020), 352–82.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘On the Jafnid al-Ḥārith, from the Jafnid al-Ḥārith: A Translation and Commentary of Syriac Miaphysite Letters from the Sixth Century’ (forthcoming).Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘Rejoice in God! Five Miaphysite Letters from Sixth Century Alexandria’, in Bishops and Bishoprics in Egypt, Nubia and Ethiopia, ed. Tsakos, A. and Seignobos, R. (forthcoming).Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. and Fowden, G. ‘Review of G. Fisher (ed.), Arabs and Empires before Islam, and G. Bowersock, The Crucible of Islam’, Journal of Roman Studies 108 (2018), 317–20.Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. and Harrower, M. J. ‘The Basilica of Betä Sämaʿti’ in Its Aksumite, Early Christian and Late Antique Context’, Journal of Near Eastern Studies 82 (Spring 2023, forthcoming).CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘Perception, Representation, Memory’, in A Cultural History of the Middle East and North Africa, 450–750, ed. Khalek, N.. London: Bloomsbury (Cultural History series, vol. 1/6, forthcoming 2024).Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘Slavery in pre-Islamic Arabia as Reconstructed from the Epigraphic Corpora’ (forthcoming, presented in 2022 at the QaSLA Project Conference – Epigraphy, the Qur’ān, and the Religious Landscape of Arabia).Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘Christology on the Red Sea: God and His Son in Late Antique Arabia and Ethiopia’ (forthcoming).Google Scholar
Greatrex, G. ‘Byzantium and the East in the Sixth Century’, in The Cambridge Companion to the Age of Justinian, ed. Maas, M., 477–509. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005.Google Scholar
Greatrex, G. ‘Les Jafnides et la défense de l’empire au vie siècle’, in Les Jafnides: Des rois arabes au service de Byzance (vie siècle de l’ère chrétienne), ed. Genequand, D. and Robin, C. J., 121–54. Paris: École française de Rome, 2015.Google Scholar
Gregoratti, L. ‘Temples and Traders in Palmyra’, in Capital, Investment, and Innovation in the Roman World, ed. Erdkamp, Paul, 461–80. Oxford: Oxford University, 2020.Google Scholar
Griffith, S. H. The Bible in Arabic: The Scriptures of the ‘People of the Book’ in the Language of Islam. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2013.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Griffith, S. H. ‘Christian Lore and the Arabic Qur’an: The “Companions of the Cave”, in Surat al-Kahf and in Syriac Christian Tradition’, in The Qur’an in Its Historical Context, ed. Reynolds, G. S., 109–38. London: Routledge, 2008.Google Scholar
Griffith, S. H. ‘The Qurʾān’s “Nazarenes” and Other Late Antique Christians: Arabic-Speaking “Gospel People” in Qurʾānic Perspective’, in Christsein in der islamischen West, ed. Griffith, S. H. and Grebenstein, S., 81–106. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 2015.Google Scholar
Grouchevoy, A. G. ‘Trois niveaux de phylarques: Étude terminologique sur les relations de Rome et de Byzance avec les Arabes avant l’Islam’, Syria 72 (1995), 105–31.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gysens, J. C. ‘Safaitic Graffiti from Pompeii’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 20 (1990), 1–7.Google Scholar
Haldon, J. and Fleitmann, D. ‘Drought and the End of Himyar? Complexity, Determinism and the Limits of Explanation’ (forthcoming).Google Scholar
Hansen, V. ‘The Synthesis of the Tang Dynasty: The Culmination of China’s Contacts and Communication with Eurasia, 310–755’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 108–22. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Harper, P. O. ‘Ancient Near Eastern Art’, in MET Notable Acquisitions, 1982–1983, ed. The Metropolitan Museum of Art, with a foreword by Philippe de Montebello, 5. New York: The Metropolitan Museum of Art, 1983.Google Scholar
Harrower, M. J. et al. ‘Beta Samati: Discovery and Excavation of an Aksumite Town’, Antiquity 93 (2019), 1534–52.Google Scholar
Hatke, G. Aksum and Nubia. Warfare, Commerce, and Political Fictions in Ancient Northeast Africa. New York: New York University Press, 2013.Google Scholar
Hawting, G. R. The Idea of Idolatry and the Emergence of Islam. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Healey, J. F. The Nabatean Tomb Inscriptions of Mada’in Salih. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1993.Google Scholar
Healey, J. F. The Religion of the Nabateans: A Conspectus. Leiden: Brill, 2001.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hirschfeld, Y. ‘The Crisis of the Sixth Century: Climatic Change, Natural Disasters and the Plague’, Mediterranean Archaeology and Archaeometry 6 (2006), 19–32.Google Scholar
Hitti, P. History of the Arabs: From the Earliest Times to the Present. London: Macmillan, 1970.Google Scholar
Honigmann, E. ‘La liste originale des pères de Nicée: a propos de l‘évêché de “Sodoma” en Arabie’, Byzantion 14 (1939), 17–76.Google Scholar
Hornkohl, A. D. Ancient Hebrew Periodization and the Language of the Book of Jeremiah. Leiden: Brill, 2014.Google Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. ‘The Sasanian State: The Evidence of Coinage and Military Construction’, Journal of Ancient History 2 (2014), 144–81.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. Witnesses to a World Crisis: Historians and Histories of the Middle East in the Seventh Century. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. ‘The India Trade in Late Antiquity’, in Sasanian Persia: Between Rome and the Steppes of Eurasia, ed. Sauer, E. W., 284–304. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2017.Google Scholar
Hoyland, R. G. Arabia and the Arabs from the Bronze Age to the Coming of Islam. London: Routledge, 2001.Google Scholar
Hoyland, R. G. The Late Antique World of Early Islam: Muslims among Christians and Jews in the East Mediterranean. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Hoyland, R. G. Seeing Islam as Others Saw It: A Survey and Evaluation of Christian, Jewish and Zoroastrian Writings on Early Islam. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1997.Google Scholar
Hoyland, R. G. ‘Writing the Biography of the Prophet Muḥammad: Problems and Solutions’, History Compass 5 (2007), 581–602.Google Scholar
Ḥusayn, S. M. ‘Talbiyat al-jahiliyya’, Proceedings of the Ninth All-India Oriental Conference (1937), 361–9.Google Scholar
Imrie, A. The Antonine Constitution: An Edict for the Caracallan Empire. Leiden: Brill, 2018.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Insoll, T. et al. ‘Excavations at Samahij, Bahrain, and the Implications for Christianity, Islamisation and Settlement in Bahrain’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 32 (2021), 395–421.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Intagliata, E. E. Palmyra after Zenobia ad 273–750: An Archaeological and Historical Reappraisal. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2018.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Isaac, B. The Invention of Racism in Classical Antiquity. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2004.Google Scholar
Isaac, B. The Limits of Empire: The Roman Army in the East. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990.Google Scholar
Jamil, N. Ethics and Poetry in Sixth-Century Arabia. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2017.Google Scholar
Johnson, D. W. ‘Dating the Kebra Negast: Another Look’, in Peace and War in Byzantium, ed. Miller, T. S. and Nesbitt, J., 197–208. Washington: Catholic University of America Press, 1995.Google Scholar
Johnson, S. F. ‘The Languages of Christianity on the Silk Roads and the Transmission of Mediterranean Culture into Central Asia’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 206–19. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Johnson, S. F. (ed.) The Oxford Handbook of Late Antiquity. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, C. P. ‘ἔθνος and γένος in Herodotus’, The Classical Quarterly 46 (1996), 315–20.Google Scholar
Jorgensen, J. ‘Goguryeo Buddhism: An Imported Religion in a Multi-ethnic Warrior Kingdom’, The Review of Korean Studies 15 (2012), 59–107.Google Scholar
Kachouch, H. ‘The Arabic Versions of the Gospels: A Case Study of John 1.1. and 1.18’, in The Bible in Arab Christianity, ed. Thomas, D., 9–36. Leiden: Brill, 2007.Google Scholar
Kaimio, M. P. ‘Petra inv. 83: A Settlement of a Dispute’, Atti del XXII congresso internazionale di papirologia, Firenze, 23–9 Agosto 1998 (2001), 719–24.Google Scholar
Kaldellis, A. Romanland: Ethnicity and Empire in Byzantium. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2019.Google Scholar
Kashouh, H. The Arabic Versions of the Gospels. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2012.Google ScholarGoogle Scholar
Keevak, M. The Story of a Stele: China’s Nestorian Monument and Its Reception in the West, 1625–1916. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press, 2008.Google Scholar
Kennedy, D. and Riley, D. Rome’s Desert Frontier from the Air. London: Batsford, 1990.Google Scholar
Kennedy, G. A. Greek Rhetoric under Christian Emperors. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1983.Google Scholar
Kennedy, H. N. ‘Gerasa and Scythopolis: Power and Patronage in the Byzantine Cities of Bilad Al-Sham’, Bulletin d’études orientales 52 (2000), 199–204.Google Scholar
Kennedy, H. N. ‘Justinianic Plague in Syria and the Archaeological Evidence’, in Plague and the End of Antiquity: The Pandemic of 541–750, ed. Little, L. K., 87–96. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006.Google Scholar
Kennedy, H. N. ‘Syria, Palestine and Mesopotamia’, in The Cambridge Ancient History, Vol. 14, Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, a.d. 425–600, ed. Cameron, A., Whitby, M. and Ward-Perkins, B., 425–600. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000.Google Scholar
Kennet, D. ‘The Decline of Eastern Arabia in the Sasanian Period’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 18 (2007), 86–122.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Khel, M. N. K. K. ‘Political System in pre-Islamic Arabia’, Islamic Studies 20 (1981), 375–93.Google Scholar
Kim, H. J. The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2013.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kister, M. J. ‘The Campaign of Ḥulubān: A New Light on the Expedition of Abraha’, Museum 78 (1965), 425–36.Google Scholar
Kister, M. J. ‘Labbayka, Allāhumma, Labbayka: On a Monotheistic Aspect of a Jāhiliyya Practice’, Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam 2 (1980), 33–57.Google Scholar
Kradin, N. N. ‘Nomadic Empires in Inner Asia’, in Complexity of Interaction in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 11–48. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Kraemer, R. S. ‘Giving up the Godfearers’, in Crossing Boundaries in Early Judaism and Christianity, ed. Stratton, K. B. and Lieber, A., 169–200. Leiden: Brill, 2016.Google Scholar
Kropp, M. ‘Beyond Single Words: Māʾida-Shayṭān-Jibt and Ṭāghūt – Mechanisms of Transmission into the Ethiopic Bible and the Qur’ānic Text’, in The Qur’an in Its Historical Context, ed. Reynolds, G. S., 204–16. New York: Routledge, 2008.Google Scholar
La Spisa, P. ‘Martirio e rappresaglia nell’Arabia Meridionale dei secoli V e VI: uno sguardo sinottico tra fonti islamiche e cristiane’, Adamantius 23 (2017), 318–40.Google Scholar
Lacerenza, G. ‘Il dio Dusares a Puteoli’, Puteoli – Studi di storia antica 12–3 (1988–9), 119–49.Google Scholar
Langfeldt, J. A. ‘Recently Discovered Early Christian Monuments in Northeastern Arabia’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 5 (1994), 32–60.Google Scholar
Le Maguer, S. ‘The Incense Trade during the Islamic Period’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 45 (2015), 175–83.Google Scholar
Lecker, M. ‘The Constitution of Medina’: Muhammad’s First Legal Document. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2004.Google Scholar
Lecker, M. ‘Idol Worship in pre-Islamic Medina (Yathrib)’, Le muséon 106 (1993), 331–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lemaire, A. ‘Solomon & Sheba, Inc. New Inscription Confirms Trade Relations between Towns of Judah and South Arabia’, Biblical Archaeology Review 36 (2010), 54–9.Google Scholar
Lenski, N. ‘Introduction’, in The Cambridge Companion to the Age of Constantine, ed. Lenski, N., 1–13. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006.Google Scholar
Letteney, M. and Gross, S. ‘Reconsidering the Earliest Synagogue in Yemen’, Studies in Late Antiquity 6 (2022): 627–50.Google Scholar
Lewin, A. S. ‘Did the Roman Empire Have a Military Strategy and Were the Jafnids Part of It?’, in Les Jafnides: Des rois arabes au service de byzance (vie siècle de l’ère chrétienne), ed. Genequand, D. and Robin, C. J., 155–92. Paris: Éditions De Boccard, 2015.Google Scholar
Lewin, A. S. ‘L’esercito del vicino oriente nel V secolo’, in Governare e riformare l’impero al momento della sua divisione: Oriente, Occidente, Illirico, ed. Roberto, U. and Mecella, L., 225–46. Rome: École française de Rome, 2016.Google Scholar
Lewis, M. E. The Early Chinese Empires: Qin and Han. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2009.Google Scholar
Lieu, J. Christian Identity in the Jewish and Graeco-Roman World. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2004.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lieu, S. N. C. and Kim, H. J. ‘“Nestorian” Christians and Manichaeans as Links between Rome and China’, in Rome and China: Points of Contact, ed. Kim, H. J., Lieu, S. N. C. and McLaughlin, R., 80–107. Abingdon: Routledge, 2021.Google Scholar
Linder, A. The Jews in Roman Imperial Legislation. Detroit: Wayne State University Press, 1987.Google Scholar
Luckenbill, D. D. Ancient Records of Assyria and Babylonia. Chicago: Chicago University Press, 1926.Google Scholar
Lunn-Rockliffe, S. ‘The Invention and Demonisation of an Ascetic Heresiarch: Philoxenus of Mabbug on the “Messalian” Adelphius’, The Journal of Ecclesiastical History 68 (2017), 455–73.Google Scholar
Luo, X. ‘Chinese and Inner Asian Perspectives on the History of the Northern Dynasties (386–589) in Chinese Historiography’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 166–75. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Maas, M. ‘How the Steppes Became Byzantine: Rome and the Eurasian Nomads in Historical Perspective’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 19–34. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Macdonald, D. ‘Dating the Fall of Dura-Europos’, Historia: Zeitschrift für Alte Geschichte 1 (1986), 45–68.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘Ancient Arabia and the Written Word’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies (2010), 5–27.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘Arabs, Arabias and Arabic before Late Antiquity’, Topoi: Orient-Occident 16 (2009), 277–332.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘The Decline of the “Epigraphic Habit” in Late Antique Arabia: Some Questions’, in L’Arabie à la veille de l’Islam, ed. Robin, C. and Schiettecatte, J., 17–27. Paris: De Boccard, 2008.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘Graffiti and Complexity: Ways-of-Life and Languages in the 343 Hellenistic and Roman Harrah’, in Landscapes of Survival: The Archaeology and Epigraphy of Jordan’s North-Eastern Desert and beyond, ed. Akkermans, P. M. M. G., 343–54. Leiden: Brill, 2020.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. Literacy and Identity in pre-Islamic Arabia. Farnham: Ashgate, 2009.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘The Old Arabic Graffito at Jabal Usays: A New Reading of Line 1’, in The Development of Arabic as a Written Language, ed. Macdonald, M. C. A., 141–3. Oxford: Archaeopress, 2010.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘Personal Names in the Nabatean Realm: A Review Article’, Journal of Semitic Studies 44 (1999), 251–89.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘Reflections on the Linguistic Map of pre-Islamic Arabia’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 11 (2000), 28–79.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘Romans Go Home? Rome and Other “Outsiders” as Viewed from the Syro-Arabian Desert’, in Inside and Out: Interactions between Rome and the Peoples on the Arabian and Egyptian Frontiers in Late Antiquity, ed. Dijkstra, J. H. F. and Fisher, G., 145–64. Leuven: Peeters, 2014.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. et al. ‘Arabs and Empires before the Sixth Century’, in Arabs and Empires, ed. Fisher, G., 11–89. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. et al. ‘Provincia Arabia: Nabatea, the Emergence of Arabic as a Written Language, and Graeco-Arabica’, in Arabs and Empires, ed. Fisher, G., 373–433. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
MacKenzie, D. N. ‘Kerdir’s Inscription’, in Iranica diversa, ed. Cereti, C. G. and Paul, L., 217–73. Rome: Istituto italiano per l’Africa e l’Oriente, 1999.Google Scholar
MacMullen, R. Romanization in the Time of Augustus. New Haven: Yale University Press, 2000.Google Scholar
Mahamedi, H. ‘Wall as a System of Frontier Defence during the Sasanid Period’, in Mēnōg ī Xrad: The Spirit of Wisdom, Essays in Memory of Ahmad Tafazzoli, ed. Daryaee, T and Omidsalar, M, 145–59. Costa Mesa, CA: Mazda Publishers, 2004.Google Scholar
Mahé, J. ‘Les pères syriens et les origines du monachisme géorgien d’après le nouveau manuscrit sinaïtique’, in Monachismes d’Orient – Images, échanges, influences: Hommage à Antoine Guillaumont. Cinquantenaire de la chaire des’ christianismes orientaux, ed. Jullien, F. and Pierre, M.-J., 51–64. Turnhout: Brepols, 2011.Google Scholar
Mairs, R. The Hellenistic Far East: Archaeology, Language, and Identity in Greek Central Asia. Oakland: University of California Press, 2014.Google Scholar
Manzo, A. ‘Skeuomorphism in Aksumite Pottery? Remarks on the Origins and Meanings of Some Ceramic Types’, Aethiopica 6 (2003), 7–46.Google Scholar
Margoliouth, D. S. ‘The Origins of Arabic Poetry’, Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 57 (1925), 417–49.Google Scholar
Marrassini, P. ‘Once Again on the Question of Syriac Influences in the Aksumite Period’, in Languages and Cultures of Eastern Christianity: Ethiopian, ed. Bausi, A., 209–17. Farnham: Routledge, 2012.Google Scholar
Marrassini, P. ‘Some Considerations on the Problem of the “Syriac Influences” on Aksumite Ethiopia’, Journal of Ethiopian Studies 23 (1990), 35–46.Google Scholar
Marsham, A. ‘The Caliphate and the Inheritance of Late Antiquity, c. ad 610–c. ad 750’, in A Companion to Late Antiquity, ed. Rousseau, P., 479–92. Chichester: Wiley-Blackwell, 2009.Google Scholar
Marsham, A. Rituals of Islamic Monarchy: Accession and Succession in the First Muslim Empire. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2009.Google Scholar
Martin-Hisard, B. ‘Le roi géorgien Vaxt’ang Gorgasal dans l’histoire et dans la légende’, Actes des congrès de la société des historiens médiévistes de l’enseignement supérieur public 13 (1982), 205–42.Google Scholar
Martinez, F. J. ‘The Apocalyptic Genre in Syriac: The World of Pseudo-Methodius’, in Symposium Syriacum IV: Literary Genres in Syriac Literature, ed. Drijvers, H. J. W. et al., 337–52. Rome: Pont. Institutum Studiorum Orientalium, 1987.Google Scholar
Maspero, H. ‘Sur la date et l’authenticite du Foufa tsang yin yuan tchouan’, in Melanges d’Indianisme offerts par ses eleves a M. Sylvain Levi, 129–49. Paris: Ernest Leroux, 1911.Google Scholar
Mathisen, R. W. ‘Catalogues of Barbarians in Late Antiquity’, in Romans, Barbarians, and the Transformation of the Roman World, ed. Mathisen, R. W. and Shanzerpp, D., 17–32. Farnham: Ashgate, 2011.Google Scholar
Matitashvili, S ‘The Monasteries Founded by the Thirteen Syrian Fathers in Iberia’, Studies in Late Antiquity 2 (2018), 4–39.Google Scholar
Mazzarino, S. Aspetti sociali del IV secolo: ricerche di storia tardo-romana. Rome: L’Erma di Bretschneider, 1951.Google Scholar
Mazzarino, S. ‘La democratizzazione della cultura nel basso impero’, XIe congrès international des sciences historiques, Stockholm 21–8 août (1960), 35–54.Google Scholar
Michel, A. Les églises d’époque byzantine et ummayyade de la Jordanie – Ve–VIIIe siècle: typologie architecturale et aménagements liturgiques, avec catalogue des monuments. Turnhout: Brepols, 2001.Google Scholar
McLaughlin, R. and Kim, H. J. ‘Sogdian Ambassadors of the Göktürks and the Eastern Roman Empire’, in Rome and China: Points of Contact, ed. Kim, H. J., Lieu, S. N. C. and McLaughlin, R., 43–79. Abingdon: Routledge, 2021.Google Scholar
Milik, J. T. ‘Inscriptions grecques et nabatéennes de Rawwafah’, Bulletin of the Institute of Archaeology 10 (1971), 54–8.Google Scholar
Millar, F. ‘Christian Monasticism in Roman Arabia at the Birth of Mahomet’, Semitica et Classica 2 (2009), 97–115.Google Scholar
Millar, F. Empire, Church and Society in the Late Roman Near East: Greeks, Jews, Syrians and Saracens. Leuven: Peeters, 2015.Google Scholar
Millar, F. ‘Ethnic Identity in the Roman Near East, 325–450: Language, Religion, and Culture’, Mediterranean Archaeology 11 (1998), 159–76.Google Scholar
Millar, F. ‘Paul of Samosata, Zenobia and Aurelian: The Church, Local Culture and Political Allegiance in Third-Century Syria’, Journal of Roman Studies 61 (1971), 1–17.Google Scholar
Millar, F. ‘Roman Arabia by Glen W. Bowersock’, The Journal of Interdisciplinary History 16 (1985), 125.Google Scholar
Millar, F. The Roman Empire and Its Neighbours. London: Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1967.Google Scholar
Millar, F. The Roman Near East, 31 bc–ad 337. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1993.Google Scholar
Millar, F. Rome, the Greek World, and the East. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002–6.Google Scholar
Millar, F. ‘Rome’s Arab Allies in Late Antiquity: Conceptions and Representations from within the Frontiers of the Empire’, in Commutatio et Contentio: Studies in the Late Roman, Sasanian, and Early Islamic Near East, 199–226. Düsseldorf: Wellem, 2010.Google Scholar
Millar, F. ‘A Syriac Codex from Near Palmyra and the “Ghassanid” Abokarib’, Hugoye 16 (2013), 15–35.Google Scholar
Miller, B. K. “The Southern Xiongnu in Northern China: Navigating and Negotiating the Middle Ground”, in Complexity of Interaction in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 127–98. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Milnor, K. Graffiti and the Literary Landscape in Roman Pompeii. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Milwright, M. Dome of the Rock and Its Umayyad Mosaic Inscriptions. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2016.Google Scholar
Mitchell, S. ‘The Cult of Theos Hypsistos between Pagans, Jews, and Christians’, in Pagan Monotheism in Late Antiquity, ed. Athanassiadi, P. and Frede, M., 81–148. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999.Google Scholar
Mitchell, S. ‘Further Thoughts on the Cult of Theos Hypsistos’, in One God: Pagan Monotheism in the Roman Empire, ed. Mitchell, S. and Van Nuffelen, P., 167–208. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2010.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mitchell, S. and Van Nuffelen, P. ‘Introduction: The Debate about Pagan Monotheism’, in One God: Pagan Monotheism in the Roman Empire, ed. Mitchell, S. and Van Nuffelen, P., 1–15. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Mokhtarian, J. ‘The Boundaries of an Infidel in Zoroastrianism: A Middle Persian Term of Otherness for Jews, Christians, and Muslims’, Iranian Studies 48 (2015), 99–115.Google Scholar
Monroe, J. T. ‘Oral Composition in pre-Islamic Poetry’, Journal of Arabic Literature 3 (1972), 1–53.Google Scholar
Morley, C. ‘The Arabian Frontier: A Keystone of the Sasanian Empire’, in Sasanian Persia: Between Rome and the Steppes of Eurasia, ed. Sauer, E., 268–83. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2017.Google Scholar
Morris, L. ‘Central Asian Empires’, in Handbook of Ancient Afro-Eurasian Economies, Vol. 1, Contexts, ed. von Reden, S., 53–94. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2019.Google Scholar
Müller, D. H. ‘Arabia’, in Paulys Real-Encyclopädie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft, ed. Wissowa, G., 3.344–59. Stuttgart: Metzler, 1895.Google Scholar
Müller-Wiener, M. et al. ‘Al-Hira Survey Project: Campaigns 2015–2018’, Sumer 65 (2019), 84–97.Google Scholar
Munro-Hay, S. C. Aksum: An African Civilization of Late Antiquity. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 1991.Google Scholar
Munro-Hay, S. C. Excavations at Aksum: An Account of Research at the Ancient Ethiopian Capital Directed in 1972–4 by the Late Dr Neville Chittick. London: British Institute in Eastern Africa, 1989.Google Scholar
Munro-Hay, S. C. ‘Saintly Shadows’, in Languages and Cultures of Eastern Christianity: Ethiopian, ed. Bausi, A., 221–52. Farnham: Routledge, 2012.Google Scholar
Munt, H. ‘Arabic and Persian Sources for pre-Islamic Arabia’, in Arabs and Empires, ed. Fisher, G., 434–500. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Murphy, D. J. People, Plants and Genes: The Story of Crops and Humanity. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2007.Google Scholar
Nallino, C. A. ‘Il verso d’Annabigah sul dio Wadd’, Rendiconti accademia nazionale dei Lincei 29 (1921), 283–90.Google Scholar
Nechaeva, E. ‘Patterns of Roman Diplomacy with Iran and the Steppe Peoples’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 357–68. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Negev, A. ‘Nabatean Inscriptions from ‘Avdat (Oboda)’, Israel Exploration Journal 13 (1963), 113–24.Google Scholar
Negev, A. ‘The Nabateans and the Provincia Arabia’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 2 (1977), 520–686.Google Scholar
Nehmé, L. ‘Aramaic or Arabic? The Nabataeo-Arabic Script and the Language of the Inscriptions Written in This Script’, in Arabic in Context, ed. al-Jallad, A., 75–98. Leiden: Brill, 2017.Google Scholar
Nehmé, L. ‘A Glimpse of the Development of the Nabatean Script into Arabic Based on Old and New Epigraphic Material’, in The Development of Arabic as a Written Language, ed. Macdonald, M. C. A., 47–88. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Nehmé, L. ‘New Dated Inscriptions (Nabataean and pre-Islamic Arabic) from a Site near al-Jawf, Ancient Dūmah, Saudi Arabia’, Arabian Epigraphic Notes 3 (2017), 121–64.Google Scholar
Nehmé, L. ‘Towards an Understanding of the Urban Space of Madāʾin Ṣāliḥ, Ancient Ḥegrā, through Epigraphic Evidence’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 35 (2005), 155–75.Google Scholar
Nehmé, L. et al. ‘Mission archéologique de Madain Saleh (Arabie Saoudite): Recherches menées de 2001 à 2003 dans l’ancienne Hijrah des Nabatéens (1)’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 17 (2006), 41–124.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Neuwirth, A. Der Koran als Text der Spätantike: Ein Europäischer Zugang. Berlin: Verlag der Weltreligionen, 2010.Google Scholar
Neuwirth, A. ‘The Qurʾān and Its Biblical Subtext by Gabriel S. Reynolds’, Journal of Qurʾānic Studies 14 (2012), 131–8.Google Scholar
Neuwirth, A. ‘The Qurʾān as a Late Antique Text’, in In the Shadow of Arabic: The Centrality of Language to Arabic Culture, ed. Orfali, B. 495–509. Leiden: Brill, 2011.Google Scholar
Neuwirth, A. ‘Qur’ānic Readings of the Psalms’, in The Qurʼān in Context: Historical and Literary Investigations into the Qurʼānic Milieu, ed. Neuwirth, A., Sinai, N. and Marx, M., 733–88. Leiden: Brill, 2010.Google Scholar
Neuwirth, A., Sinai, N. and Marx, M. (eds) The Qurʾān in Context: Historical and Literary Investigations into the Qurʾānic Milieu. Leiden: Brill, 2009.Google Scholar
Nicholson, O. (ed.) The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Nielsen, D. Die altarabische Mondreligion und die mosaische Ueberlieferung. Strasbourg: K. J. Trübner, 1904.Google Scholar
Nöldeke, T. ‘Arabia, Arabians’, in Encyclopaedia Biblica I, ed. Cheyne, T. K., 272–5. London: Adam and Charles Black, 1899.Google Scholar
Nöldeke, T. Beiträge zur Kenntnis der Poesie der Alten Araber. Hannover: C. Rümpler, 1864.Google Scholar
Nöldeke, T. Geschichte der Perser und Araber zur Zeit der Sasaniden. Leiden: Brill, 1879.Google Scholar
Nöldeke, T. Neue Beiträge zur semitischen Sprachwissenschaft. Strassburg: Karl J. Trübner, 1910.Google Scholar
Obolensky, D. The Byzantine Commonwealth: Eastern Europe 500–1453. New York: Praeger Publishers, 1971.Google Scholar
Okada, Y. ‘Early Christian Architecture in the Iraqi South-Western Desert’, Al-Rafidan 12 (1991), 71–83.Ostrogorsky, G. History of the Byzantine State, trans. J. Hussey. New Brunswick: Rutgers, 1969.Google Scholar
Park, H. Mapping the Chinese and Islamic Worlds: Cross-cultural Exchange in pre-Modern Asia. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2012.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Parker, S. T. ‘An Empire’s New Holy Land: The Byzantine Period’, Near Eastern Archaeology 62 (1999), 134–80.Google Scholar
Parker, S. T. ‘The Nature of Rome’s Arabian Frontier’, in Roman Frontier Studies 1989: Proceedings of the XVth International Congress of Roman Frontier Studies, ed. Maxfield, V. A. and Dobson, M. J., 498–504. Exeter: University of Exeter Press, 1991.Google Scholar
Parker, S. T. ‘The Roman Frontier in Jordan: An Overview’, in Limes XVIII: Proceedings of the XVIIIth International Congress of Roman Frontier Studies Held in Amman, Jordan, ed. Freeman, P., Bennett, J., Fiema, Z. T. and Hoffmann, B., 77–84. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002.Google Scholar
Patrich, J. The Formation of Nabatean Art: Prohibition of Graven Images among the Nabateans. Jerusalem: Magnes Press, 1990.Google Scholar
Payne, R. E. ‘The Making of Turan: The Fall and Transformation of the Iranian East in Late Antiquity’, Journal of Late Antiquity 9 (2016), 4–41.Google Scholar
Payne, R. E. ‘The Silk Road and the Iranian Political Economy in Late Antiquity: Iran, the Silk Road, and the Problem of Aristocratic Empire’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 81 (2018), 227–50.Google Scholar
Payne, R. E. A State of Mixture: Christians, Zoroastrians, and Iranian Political Culture in Late Antiquity. Oakland: University of California Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Peirce, P. ‘The Arch of Constantine: Propaganda and Ideology in Late Roman Art’, Art History 12 (1989), 387–418.Google Scholar
Penkower, L. ‘In the Beginning … Guanding 灌页 (561–632) and the Creation of Early Tiantai’, Journal of the International Association of Buddhist Studies (2000), 245–96.Google Scholar
Perrogon, R. and Bonnéric, J. ‘A Consideration on the Interest of a Pottery Typology Adapted to the Late Sasanian and Early Islamic Monastery at al-Qusur (Kuwait)’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 32 (2021), 70–82.Google Scholar
Peters, F. E. ‘The Commerce of Mecca before Islam’, in A Way Prepared: Essays on Islamic Culture in Honor of Richard Bayley Winder, ed. Kazemi, F. and McChesney, R. D., 3–26. New York: New York University Press, 1988.Google Scholar
Phillipson, D. W. Foundations of an African Civilisation. Woodbridge: James Currey, 2012.Google Scholar
Piccirillo, M. L’Arabia Cristiana: dalla Provincia Imperiale al Primo Periodo Islamico. Milan: Jaca Book, 2002.Google Scholar
Piccirillo, M. ‘The Church of Saint Sergius at Nitl: A Centre of the Christian Arabs in the Steppe at the Gates of Madaba’, Liber annuus 51 (2001), 267–84.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Piccirillo, M. The Mosaics of Jordan. Amman: American Center of Oriental Research, 1993.Google Scholar
Piovanelli, P. ‘Jewish Christianity in Late Antique Aksum and Ḥimyar? A Reassessment of the Evidence and a New Proposal’, Judaïsme ancien-Ancient Judaism 6 (2018), 175–202.Google Scholar
Pohl, W. ‘Ethnicity and Empire in the Western Eurasian Steppes’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 189–205. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press 2018.Google Scholar
Pohl, W. ‘Ethnicity, Theory, and Tradition: A Response’, in On Barbarian Identity: Critical Approaches to Ethnicity in the Early Middle Ages, ed. Gillet, A., 221–41. Turnhout: Brepols, 2002.Google Scholar
Pohl, W. ‘Migrations, Ethnic Groups, and State Building’, in The Cambridge Companion to the Age of Attila, ed. Maas, M., 247–64. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2014.Google Scholar
Pohl, W. ‘Telling the Difference: Signs of Ethnic Identity’, in Strategies of Distinction: The Construction of Ethnic Communities 300–800, ed. Pohl, W. and Reimitz, H., 17–69. Leiden: Brill, 1998.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Power, T. The Red Sea from Byzantium to the Caliphate:ad 500–1000. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012.Google Scholar
Price, R. ‘Politics and Bishops’ Lists at the First Council of Ephesus’, Annuarium historiae conciliorum 44 (2012), 395–420.Google Scholar
Price, R. and Gaddis, M. The Acts of the Council of Chalcedon. Liverpool: Liverpool University Press, 2005.Google Scholar
Raffensperger, C. Reimagining Europe: Kievan Rus’ in the Medieval World. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2012.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Raffensperger, C. ‘Revisiting the Idea of the Byzantine Commonwealth’, Byzantinische Forschungen 28 (2004), 159–74.Google Scholar
Raja, R., Bobou, O. and Romanowska, I. ‘Three Hundred Years of Palmyrene History: Unlocking Archaeological Data for Studying Past Societal Transformations’, PLoS ONE 16 (2021), 1–33.Google Scholar
Retsö, J. The Arabs in Antiquity: Their History from the Assyrians to the Umayyads. London: Routledge, 2002.Google Scholar
Reynolds, G. S. ‘Variant Readings: The Birmingham Qur’an in the Context of Debate on Islamic Origins’, Times Literary Supplement (7 August 2015), 14–15.Google Scholar
Rezakhani, K. ‘The Road That Never Was: The Silk Road and Trans-Eurasian Exchange’, Comparative Studies of South Asia, Africa, & the Middle East 30/3 (2010), 420–33.Google Scholar
Rigsby, K. J. Asylia: Territorial Inviolability in the Hellenistic World. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1996.Google Scholar
Roberto, U. ‘Il Magister Victor e l’opposizione ortodossa all’imperatore Valente nella storiografia ecclesiastica e nell’agiografia’, Mediterraneo Antico 6 (2003), 61–93.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Abraha et la reconquête de l’Arabie déserte: Un réexamen de l’inscription Ryckmans 506 = Murayghan 1’, Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam 39 (2012), 1–93.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘L’Arabie préislamique’, in Le Coran des historiens, ed. Amir-Moezzi, M. A. and Dye, G., 51–154. Paris: Les éditions du Cerf, 2019.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Before Ḥimyar: Epigraphic Evidence for the Kingdoms of South Arabia’, in Arabs and Empires before Islam, ed. Fisher, G., 90–127. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Les “filles de Dieu” de Saba’ a la Mecque: réflexions sur l’agencement des panthéons dans l’Arabie ancienne’, Semitica 50 (2000), 113–92.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Ḥimyar, Aksūm, and Arabia Deserta in Late Antiquity’, in Arabs and Empires before Islam, ed. Fisher, G., 127–71. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Himyar et Israël’, Comptes-rendus des séances de l’académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres 2 (2004), 831–908.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘L’institution monarchique en Arabie du Sud antique: les contributions fondatrices d’A.F.L. Beeston réexaminées à la lumière des découvertes les plus récentes’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 36 (2006), 43–52.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘The Judaism of an Ancient Kingdom of Ḥimyar in Arabia: A Discreet Conversion’, in Diversity and Rabbinization: Jewish Texts and Societies between 400 and 1000 ce, ed. McDowell, G., Naiweld, R. and Ezra, D. S. B, 165–270. Cambridge: Open Book Publishers, 2021.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘La pénétration des Arabes nomades au Yémen’, Revue du monde musulman et de la méditerranée 61 (1991), 71–88.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘The Peoples beyond the Arabian Frontier in Late Antiquity: Recent Epigraphic Discoveries and Latest Advances’, in Inside and Out: Interactions between Rome and the Peoples on the Arabian and Egyptian Frontiers in Late Antiquity, ed. Dijkstra, J. H. F. and Fisher, G., 33–82. Leuven: Peeters, 2014.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘La réforme de l’écriture arabe à l’époque du califat médinois’, Mélanges de l’université Saint-Joseph 59 (2006), 319–64.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Les rois de Kinda’, in Arabia, Greece and Byzantium: Cultural Contacts in Ancient and Medieval Times, ed. Al-Helabi, A., Letsios, D., Al-Moraekhi, M. and Al-Abduljabbar, A., 59–129. Riyadh: King Saud University, 2012.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Les signes de la prophétie en Arabie à l’époque de Muhammad (fin vie siècle et début VIIe siècle de l’ère chrétienne)’, in La raison des signes: présages, rites, destin dans les sociétés de la méditerranée ancienne, ed. Georgoudi, S., Piettre, R. K. and Schmidt, F., 433–76. Leiden: Brill, 2012.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘South Arabia, Ethiopia and Socotra’, in Foreign Sailors on Socotra: The Inscriptions and Drawings from the Cave Hoq, ed. Strauch, I., 437–46. Bremen: Hempen Verlag, 2012.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. and Gorea, M. ‘Un réexamen de l’inscription Arabe préislamique du Ǧabal Usays (528–529 è. chr.)’, Arabica 49 (2002), 503–10.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. and Tayran, S. ‘Soixante-dix ans avant l’Islam: l’Arabie toute entière dominée par un roi chrétien’, Comptes rendus de l’académie des inscriptions et belles lettres 156 (2012), 525–53.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. et al. ‘Inscriptions antiques de la région de Najrān (Arabie Séoudite méridionale): nouveaux jalons pour l’histoire de l’écriture, de la langue et du calendrier arabe’, Comptes rendus de l’académie des inscriptions & belles-lettres 158 (2014), 1033–128.Google Scholar
Robinson, M. Marriage in the Tribe of Muhammad: A Statistical Study of Early Arabic Genealogical Literature. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2019.Google Scholar
Rodinson, M. ‘On the Question of “Jewish Influences” in Ethiopia’, in Languages and Cultures of Eastern Christianity: Ethiopia, ed. Bausi, A., 179–86. Farnham: Routledge, 2012.Google Scholar
Roggema, B. The Legend of Sergius Baḥīrā: Eastern Christian Apologetics and Apocalyptic in Response to Islam. Leiden: Brill, 2009.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rousseau, P. (ed.) A Companion to Late Antiquity. Chichester: John Wiley & Sons, 2012.Google Scholar
Rubin, Z. ‘The Sasanid Monarchy’, in The Cambridge Ancient History, Vol. 14, Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, a.d. 425–600, ed. Cameron, A., Whitby, M. and Ward-Perkins, B., 638–61. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000.Google Scholar
Ryckmans, G. ‘Inscriptions sud-arabes (quatrième série)’, Le muséon 50 (1937), 239–68.Google Scholar
Ryckmans, J. ‘Le panthéon de l’Arabie du Sud préislamique: état des problèmes et brève synthèse’, Revue de l’histoire des religions (1989), 151–69.Google Scholar
Sarris, P. ‘Bubonic Plague in Byzantium’, in Plague and the End of Antiquity: The Pandemic of 541–750, ed. Little, L. K., 119–32. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006.Google Scholar
Sarris, P. Empires of Faith: The Fall of Rome to the Rise of Islam, 500–700. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2011.Google Scholar
Sarris, P. ‘The Justinianic Plague: Origins and Effects’, Continuity and Change 17 (2002), 169–82.Google Scholar
Sarris, P. Plague in the Time of COVID-19 (forthcoming).Google Scholar
Sartre, M. ‘Deux phylarques arabes dans l’Arabie Byzantine’, Le Muséon 106 (1993), 145–54.Google Scholar
Sartre, M. Trois études sur l’Arabie romaine et byzantine. Bruxelles: Revue d’études latines, 1982.Google Scholar
Schiettecatte, J. and Arbach, M. ‘The Political Map of Arabia and the Middle East in the Third Century ad Revealed by a Sabaean Inscription’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 27 (2016), 176–96.Google Scholar
Schmauder, M. ‘Huns, Avars, Hungarians – Reflections on the Interaction between Steppe Empires in Southeast Europe and the Late Roman to Early Byzantine Empires’, in Complexity of Interaction in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 671–92. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhelms Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Schmitt, O. ‘Rome and the Bedouins of the Near East from 70 bc to 630 ad: 700 Years of Confrontation and Coexistence’, in Shifts and Drifts in Nomad–Sedentary Relations, ed. Leder, S. and Streck, B., 270–88. Wiesbaden: Dr Ludwig Reichert Verlag, 2005.Google Scholar
Sedov, A. V. ‘New Archaeological and Epigraphical Material from Qana (South Arabia)’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 3 (1992), 110–37.Google Scholar
Segovia, C. A. ‘Abraha’s Christological Formula Rḥmnn w-Ms1ḥ-hw and Its Relevance for the Study of Islam’s Origins.’, Oriens Christianus 98 (2015), 52–63.Google Scholar
Seidensticker, T. ‘Sources for the History of pre-Islamic Religion’, in The Qurʾān in Context, ed. Neuwirth, A., Sinai, N. and Marx, M., 293–321. Leiden: Brill, 2010.Google Scholar
Seland, E. H. ‘Networks and Social Cohesion in Ancient Indian Ocean Trade: Geography, Ethnicity, Religion’, Journal of Global History 8 (2013), 373–90.Google Scholar
Seland, E. H. Ships of the Desert and Ships of the Sea: Palmyra in the World Trade of the First Three Centuries ce. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz Verlag, 2016.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Seland, E. H. ‘Trade and Christianity in the Indian Ocean during Late Antiquity’, Journal of Late Antiquity 5 (2012), 72–86.Google Scholar
Serjeant, R. B. ‘Ḥaram and Ḥawṭah, the Sacred Enclave in Arabia’, in The Arabs and Arabia on the Eve of Islam, ed. Peters, F. E., 167–84. London: Routledge, 1999.Google Scholar
Serjeant, R. B. ‘Meccan Trade and the Rise of Islam: Misconceptions and Flawed Polemics’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 110 (1990), 472–86.Google Scholar
Serjeant, R. B. and Lewcock, R. B. Ṣan’ā’: An Arabian Islamic City. London: World of Islam Festival Trust, 1983.Google Scholar
Shahbazi, A. S. ‘The Achamenid Persian Empire (550–330 bce)’, in The Oxford Handbook of Iranian History, ed. Daryaee, T., 120–41. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Shahid, I. Byzantium and the Arabs in the Fifth Century. Washington, DC: Dumbarton Oaks, 1989.Google Scholar
Shahid, I. Byzantium and the Arabs in the Fourth Century. Washington, DC: Dumbarton Oaks, 1984.Google Scholar
Shahid, I. Byzantium and the Arabs in the Sixth Century. Washington, DC: Dumbarton Oaks, 1995.Google Scholar
Shahid, I. ‘The Roman Near East, 31 bc–ad 337 by Fergus Millar (review)’, The Catholic Historical Review, 81 (1995), 251–2.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shahid, I. Rome and the Arabs: A Prolegomenon to the Study of Byzantium and the Arabs. Washington, DC: Dumbarton Oaks, 1984.Google Scholar
Shao, R. ‘Peter Brown: Inventor of Late Antiquity’, The Daily Princetonian (20 April 2017).Google Scholar
Sidebotham, S. E. Berenike and the Ancient Maritime Spice Route. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2011.Google Scholar
Sigl, M. ‘Timing and Climate Forcing of Volcanic Eruptions for the past 2,500 years’, Nature 523 (2015), 543–9.Google Scholar
Starcky, J. ‘Allath, Athèna et la déesse syrienne’, in Mythologie gréco-romaine, mythologies périphériques: Études d’iconographie, ed. Kahil, L. and Augé, C., 119–39. Paris: Editions du Centre national de la recherche scientifique, 1981.Google Scholar
Stark, S. ‘Aspects of Elite Representation among the Sixth- and Seventh-Century Türks’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 333–56. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Stark, S. ‘Luxurious Necessities: Some Observations on Foreign Commodities and Nomadic Polities in Central Asia in the Sixth to Ninth Centuries’, in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 463–502. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Stein, P. ‘Montheismus oder religiöse Vielfalt? Du Samawi, die Stammesgottheit derAmir, im 5. Jh. n. Chr.’, in Philologisches und Historisches zwischen Anatolien und Sokotra, ed. Sima, A., 339–50. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 2009.Google Scholar
Stewart, C. A. ‘Churches’, in The Oxford Handbook of Early Christian Archaeology, ed. Caraher, W. R., Davis, T. W. and Pettegrew, D. K., 127–46. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2019.Google Scholar
Stickler, T. ‘The Gupta Empire in the Face of the Hunnic Threat: Parallels to the Late Roman Empire?’, in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 659–70. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Stimpson, C. M. et al. ‘Middle Pleistocene Vertebrate Fossils from the Nefud Desert, Saudi Arabia: Implications for Biogeography and Palaeoecology’, Quaternary Science Reviews 143 (2016), 13–36.Google Scholar
Strauch, I. (ed.) Foreign Sailors on Socotra: The Inscriptions and Drawings from the Cave Hoq. Bremen: Hempen Verlag, 2012.Google Scholar
Szylágyi, K. ‘Muḥammad and the Monk: The Making of the Christian Baḥīrā Legend’, Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam 34 (2008), 169–214.Google Scholar
Tang, L. and Winkler, D. W., Artifact, Text, Context. Studies on Syriac Christianity in China and Central Asia. Zurich: LIT Verlag, 2020.Google Scholar
Tannous, J. The Making of the Medieval Middle East: Religion, Society, and Simple Believers. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Teixidor, J. The Pagan God: Popular Religion in the Greco-Roman Near East. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1977.Google Scholar
Tesei, T. ‘Heraclius’ War Propaganda and the Qurʾān’s Promise of Reward for Dying in Battle’, Studia Islamica 114 (2019), 219–47.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thompson, D. J. ‘Hellenistic Hellenes: The Case of Ptolemaic Egypt’, in Ancient Perceptions of Greek Ethnicity, ed. Malkin, I., 301–22. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2001.Google Scholar
Thomsen, E. ‘New Light on the Origin of the Holy Black Stone of the Ka’ba’, Meteoritics 15 (1980), 87–91.Google Scholar
Tomber, R. ‘Bishops and Traders: The Role of Christianity in the Indian Ocean during the Roman Period’, in Red Sea III: Natural Resources and Cultural Connections of the Red Sea, ed. Starkey, P. and Starkey, J., 219–28. Oxford: BAR Publishing, 2007.Google Scholar
Toral-Niehoff, I. Al-Ḥīra, Eine arabische Kulturmetropole im spätantiken Kontext. Leiden: Brill, 2014.Google Scholar
Trimingham, J. S. Christianity among the Arabs in pre-Islamic Times. London: Longman, 1979.Google Scholar
Turchin, P. ‘A Theory for Formation of Large Empires’, Journal of Global History 4 (2009), 191–217.Google Scholar
Ullendorff, E. ‘Hebraic-Jewish Elements in Abyssian (Monophysite) Christianity’, in Languages and Cultures of Eastern Christianity: Ethiopia, ed. Bausi, A., 121–256. Farnham: Routledge, 2012.Google Scholar
Ulrich, B. ‘Oman and Bahrain in Late Antiquity: The Sasanians’ Arabian Periphery’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 41 (2011), 377–85.Google Scholar
Van Nuffelen, P. ‘Pagan Monotheism as a Religious Phenomenon in One God’, in One God: Pagan Monotheism in the Roman Empire, ed. Mitchell, S. and Van Nuffelen, P., 16–33. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Van Rompay, L. ‘Society and Community in the Christian East’, in The Cambridge Companion to the Age of Justinian, ed. Maas, M., 239–66. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005.Google Scholar
Veccia Vaglieri, L. ‘Dūmat al-Ḏ̱j̱andal’, in The Encyclopaedia of Islam, ed. Bearman, P., Bianquis, T., Bosworth, C. E., van Donzel, E. and Heinrichs, W. P.. Leiden: Brill, 2012.Google Scholar
Wallraff, M. ‘Constantine’s Devotion to the Sun after 324’, Studia Patristica 34 (2001), 256–69.Google Scholar
Walmsley, A. ‘Byzantine Palestine and Arabia: Urban Prosperity in Late Antiquity’, in Towns in Transition: Urban Evolution in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, ed. Christie, N. J. and Loseby, S. T., 126–58. Aldershot: Ashgate, 1996.Google Scholar
Wansbrough, J. Qurʾānic Studies: Sources and Methods of Scriptural Interpretation, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1977.Google Scholar
Wansbrough, J. ‘Reviewed Work – Hagarism: The Making of the Islamic World by Patricia Crone, Michael Cook’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 41 (1978), 155–6.Google Scholar
Watt, W. M. ‘Belief in a “High God” in pre-Islamic Mecca’, Journal of Semitic Studies 16 (1971), 35–40.Google Scholar
Watt, W. M. ‘The Qurʾān and Belief in a “High God”’, in Proceedings of the Ninth Congress of the Union Européenne ses Arabisants et Islamisants: Amsterdam, 1st to 7th September 1978, ed. Peters, R., 228–34. Leiden: Brill, 1981.Google Scholar
Webb, P. ‘Ethnicity, Power and Umayyad Society: The Rise and Fall of the People of Maʿadd 1’, in The Umayyad World, ed. Marsham, A., 65–102. Abingdon: Ashgate, 2020.Google Scholar
Webb, P. Imagining the Arabs: Arab Identity and the Rise of Islam. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2016.Google Scholar
Weerakkody, D. P. M. Taprobanê: Ancient Sri Lanka as Known to Greeks and Romans. Turnhout: Brepols, 1997.Google Scholar
Whately, C. ‘Strategy, Diplomacy and Frontiers: A Bibliographic Essay’, in War and Warfare in Late Antiquity, ed. Sarantis, A. and Christie, N., 101–52. Leiden: Brill, 2013.Google Scholar
Whittow, M. ‘Rethinking the Jafnids: New Approaches to Rome’s Arab Allies’, in Les Jafnides: Des rois arabes au service de Byzance (vie siècle de l’ère chrétienne), ed. Genequand, D. and Robin, C. J., 11–36. Paris: Éditions De Boccard, 2015.Google Scholar
Wickham, C. Framing the Early Middle Ages: Europe and the Mediterranean, 400–800. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2005.Google Scholar
Witakowski, W. ‘Syrian Influences in Ethiopian Culture’, in Languages and Cultures of Eastern Christianity: Ethiopian, ed. Bausi, A., 197–208. Farnham: Routledge, 2012.Google Scholar
Wong, D. C. Chinese Steles: Pre-Buddhist and Buddhist Use of a Symbolic Form. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press, 2004.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wood, P. ‘Christianity and the Arabs in the Sixth Century’, in Inside and Out: Interactions between Rome and the Peoples on the Arabian and Egyptian Frontiers in Late Antiquity, ed. Dijkstra, J. H. F. and Fisher, G., 353–68. Leuven: Peeters, 2014.Google Scholar
Wood, P. ‘We Have No King but Christ’: Christian Political Thought in Greater Syria on the Eve of the Arab Conquest (c.400–585). Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Woolf, G. Becoming Roman: The Origins of Provincial Civilization in Gaul. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998.Google Scholar
Young, S. H. Conceiving the Indian Buddhist Patriarchs in China. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Yule, P. ‘Zafar: The Capital of the Ancient Himyarite Empire Rediscovered’, Jemen-Report 36 (2005), 22–9.Google Scholar
Zellentin, H. M. The Qurʼān’s Legal Culture: The Didascalia Apostolorum as a Point of Departure. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2013.Google Scholar
Zellentin, H. M. (ed.), The Qur’an’s Reformation of Judaism and Christianity: Return to the Origins. Abingdon: Ashgate, 2019.Google Scholar
Zwettler, M. J. ‘Maʿadd in Late-Ancient Arabian Epigraphy and Other pre-Islamic Sources’, Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 90 (2000), 223–309.Google Scholar
Anfray 1970. See Anfray, F., Caquot, A. and Nautin, P. ‘Une nouvelle inscription grecque d’Ezana, roi d’Axoum’, Journal des Savants 4 (1970), 260–74.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
CIG 4.8639. See Mango, C. A. ‘The Church of St. Sergius and Bacchus at Constantinople and the Alleged Tradition of Octagonal Palatine Churches’, Jahrbuch der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften 21 (1972).Google Scholar
Littman 752. See Littman, E., Magie, D. and Stuart, D. R. Greek and Latin Inscriptions, no. 752. Leiden: Brill, 1921.Google Scholar
OGIS 129. See Dittenberger, W. Orientis graeci inscriptiones selectae. Leipzig: S. Hirzel, 1903–59.Google Scholar
Piccirillo 2001. See Piccirillo, M. ‘The Church of Saint Sergius at Nitl: A Centre of the Christian Arabs in the Steppe at the Gates of Madaba’, Liber annuus 51 (2001), 267–84, at p. 282.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
VDI. See Vinogradov, A. P. and Sedov, A. V. ‘Grecheskaja nadpis iz Yuzhnoy Aravii.’, Vestnik Drevnei Istorii 2 (1989), 162–9.Google Scholar
Aggoula 353. See Aggoula, B. ‘Remarques sur les inscriptions hatréennes, XVI’, Syria: Archéologie, art et histoire 67 (1990), 397–421.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
As36, As47 and As49. See Segal, J. B. ‘Some Syriac Inscriptions of the 2nd–3rd Century a.d.’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London 16 (1954), 13–36.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Drijvers 25. See Drijvers, H. J. W. Old-Syriac (Edessean) Inscriptions. Leiden: Brill, 1972.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
H336b and H343. See Healey, J. F. Aramaic Inscriptions and Documents of the Roman Period. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2009.Google Scholar
Al-Dhuyayb 65. See Al-Dhuyayb, S. Nuqūsh nabaṭiyya fī al-Jawf, al-ʿUlā, Taymāʾ, al-mamlaka al-ʿArabiyya al-Saʿūdiyya. Al-Riyāḍ, 2005.Google Scholar
Al-Hajj 2018. See Al-Hajj, M. A. and Faqʿas, A. A. ‘Naqsh Jabal Dhabūb: naqsh jadīd bi-H̯aṭṭal-Zabūr al-Yamānī fī al-istiʿāna bi-al-Llāh wa-taqwī-hi li-al-ʾīmān’, Al-ʿibar li-al-dirāsāt al-tārīkhiyyah wa-al-ʾāthāriyya 2 (2018), 12–43.Google Scholar
Al-Shdaifat 2017. See Al-Shdaifat, Y. et al. ‘An Early Christian Arabic Graffito Mentioning “Yazīd the King”’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 28 (2017), 315–24.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Avner 2013. See Avner, U., Nehmé, L. and Robin, C. J. ‘A Rock Inscription Mentioning Thaʿlaba, an Arab King from Ghassān’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 24 (2013), 237–56.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
F.038.02. See 197–8 in Hackl, U., Jenni, H. and Schneider, C., Quellen zur Geschichte der Nabatäer: Textsammlung mit Übersetzung und Kommentar. Freiburg: Universitätsverlag Freiburg, 2003.Google Scholar
JS Nab 4, 16 and 17. See Savignac, R. and Jaussen, A. Mission archéologique en Arabie. Paris: P. Geuthner, 1909–22.Google Scholar
Lejā. See Dussaud, R. and Macler, F. ‘Rapport sur une mission scientifique dans les régions désertiques de la Syrie soyenne’, Nouvelles archives des missions scientifiques et littéraires 10 (1902), 411–744.Google Scholar
Zabad. Sachau, E. ‘Eine dreisprachige Inskription von Zébed’, Monatsberichte der Königlich Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin (1881), 169–90.Google Scholar
Ardashīr’s relief. See Herrmann, G. (ed.) The Sasanian Rock Reliefs at Naqsh-i Rustam. Berlin: Reimer, 1989.Google Scholar
Paikuli inscription. See Skjærvø, P. O. and Humbach, H. The Sassanian Inscription of Paikuli, 3: 77–139. Munich: Wiesbaden, 1983.Google Scholar
Shapur I’ inscription at Ka’ba-ye Zartosht, 2–3. See Huyse, P. Die dreisprachige Inschrift Šabuhrs I. an der Kaba-i Zardust (ŠKZ), 1: 19–24. London: School of Oriental and African Studies, 1999.Google Scholar
M2 I R I 1–33 and MM II, 301–2. See Asmussen, J. P. Manichaean Literature: Representative Texts Chiefly from Middle Persian and Parthian Writings. Delmar: Scholars’ Facsimiles & Reprints, 1975.Google Scholar
MMTKGI, 2.5 (170–87), 26 and MMTKGI, 3.3 (441–515), 41–5. See Sundermann, W. Mitteliranische manichäische Texte kirchengeschichtlichen Inhalts. Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1981.Google Scholar
Ephʻal, I. The Ancient Arabs: Nomads on the Borders of the Fertile Crescent, 9th–5th Centuries bc. Leiden: Brill, 1982.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Luckenbill, D. D. Ancient Records of Assyria and Babylonia. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1926.Google Scholar
Tadmor, H. and Yamada, S. The Royal Inscriptions of Tiglath-pileser III (744–27 bc) and Shalmaneser V (726–2 bc), Kings of Assyria. Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns, 2011.Google Scholar
Acta Conciliorum Oecumenicorum, ed. Schwartz, E. and Straub, J.. Berlin: De Gruyter, 1960–2012.Google Scholar
Acts codex, see Pedersen, N. A. (ed.), ‘A Manichaean Historical Text’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 119 (1997), 193–201.Google Scholar
Acts of Judas Thomas, see The Acts of Thomas, ed. Klijn, A. F. J.. Leiden: Brill, 1962.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aḥudemmeh (Life of), see Histoires d’Ahoudemmeh et de Maroutha, ed. Nau, F.. Paris: Firmin-Didot et cie, 1905.Google Scholar
Al-Azraqī, , Akhbār Makkah wa-mā jāʾa fīhā min al-āthār, ed. Malḥas, R.. Mecca, 1983.Google Scholar
Al-Azraqī, Kaʿba, see La Kaʿbah tempio al centro del mondo (Akhbār Makkah), ed. Tottoli, R.. Trieste: Societa Italiana Testi Islamici, 1992.Google Scholar
Al-Bakrī al-Andalusī, , Muʿjam mā istaʿjama min asmā al-bilād wa-al-mawāḍiʿ, ed. al-Shaqqā, M. Cairo: Maṭbaʻat lajnat al-taʾlīf wa-al-tarjamah wa-al-nashr, 1945–9.Google Scholar
Al-Iṣfahānī, , Taʾrīkh sinī mulūk al-arḍ wa-al-anbiyā ʾ, ed. Gottwaldt, I. M. E.. Leipzig, 1844.Google Scholar
Al-Jāḥiẓ, , Naṣārā, in Majmūʿ rasāʾil al-Jāḥiẓ, ed. Kraus, P., Ḥajiri, M. Ṭ.. Cairo, 1943.Google Scholar
Al-Masʿūdī, , Murūj al-dhahab, ed. Barbier de Meynard, C. and de Courteille, P.. Paris: Société asiatique, 1868–74.Google Scholar
Al-Nābigha, al-Dhubyānī, Dīwān, see Diwans of the Six Ancient Arabic Poets, ed. Ahlwardt, W.. London: Trübner, 1870.Google Scholar
Al-Qalqashandī, , Ṣubḥ al-aʿshā fī ṣināʿat al-inshāʾ, ed. al-Rasūl Ibrāhīm, M. A. Cairo, 1913–20.Google Scholar
Al-Ṭabarī, , Taʾrīkh al-rusul wa-al-mulūk, ed. de Goeje, M. J.. Leiden: Brill, 1879–1901.Google Scholar
Ammianus Marcellinus, , Res Gestae, see Histoire, ed. Sabbah, G. et al. Paris: Les Belles Lettres, 1978–99.Google Scholar
Arnobius of Sicca, Adversus nationes, see Studio introduttivo ai sette libri di Arnobio [Afro] contro i Pagani, ed. Amata, B.. Rome: LAS/Libreria Ateneo salesiano, 2012.Google Scholar
Athanasius, , Apology, see Athanasius Werke, CPG, 2090–309. Berlin: De Gruyter, 1934–2010.Google Scholar
Athanasius, , History of the Arians, see Ton hagion Athanasion kata Areianōn logoi: The Orations of St. Athanasius against the Arians, ed. Bright, W.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1884.Google Scholar
Aurelius Victor, , Liber de Caesaribus, ed. Pichlmayr, F. and Gruendel, R.. Leipzig: B. G. Teubner, 1970.Google Scholar
Bar ‘Ebroyo, , Chonicle, see The Chronography of Gregory Abu’l Faraj, the Son of Aaron, the Hebrew Physician, Commonly Known as Bar Hebraeus: Being the First Part of His Political History of the World, ed. Budge, E. A. W.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1932.Google Scholar
Bardaiṣān, , Book of the Laws of Countries, see W. Cureton in Spicilegium Syriacum. London: Rivingtons, 1855.Google Scholar
BL ADD. 14.602, see Documenta ad origenes monophysitarum illustrandas, ed. Chabot, J.-B.. Paris: e Typographeo Reipublicae, 1907.Google Scholar
Canons 16; 78, see Die Canones der Synode von Elvira, ed. Reichert, E.. Hamburg: E. Reichert, 1990.Google Scholar
Cassius Dio, , Roman History, ed. Cary, E.. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1914–27.Google Scholar
Cave of Treasures, see The Book of the Cave of Treasures: A History of the Patriarchs and the Kings Their Successors from the Creation to the Crucifixion of Christ Translated from the Syriac Text of the British Museum Ms. Add. 25875, ed. Budge, E. A. W.. London: The Religious Tract Society, 1927.Google Scholar
Chronicle of 1234, see Chronicon anonymum ad annum Christi 1234 pertinens, ed. Chabot, J. B., et al. Paris: Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium, 1916–74.Google Scholar
Chronicle of Zuqnīn = Incerti auctoris chronicon anonymum Ps-Dionysianum vulgo dictum, ed. Chabot, J.-B.. Paris: E Typographeo Reipublicae, 1927–89.Google Scholar
Codex Theodosianus, see Theodosiani libri XVI, ed. Mommsen, T. and Meyer, P. M.. Berlin: Deutsche Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, 1905.Google Scholar
Commonitorium of Vincentius of Lerins, see ‘Commonitorium’, in Corpus christianorum: Series latina, ed. Demeulenaere, R.. Turnhout: Brepols, 1985.Google Scholar
Cosmas Indicopleustes, see La topographie chrétienne de Cosmas Indicopleustés, ed. Wolska, W.. Paris: Presses universitaires de France, 1968–73.Google Scholar
Cyril of Scythopolis, Life of Euthymius; Life of John the Hesychast; Life of Sabas, see Kyrillos von Skythopolis, ed. Schwartz, E.. Leipzig: Hinrichs, 1939.Google Scholar
Diodorus Siculus, , Bibliotheca historica, ed. Vogel, F. and Fischer, C. T.. Leipzig: In aedibus B. G. Teubneri, 1888–1906.Google Scholar
Enoch, , see The Book of Enoch, ed. Charles, R. H.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1893.Google Scholar
Ephrem the Syrian, Hymns, see Des Heiligen Ephraem des Syrers, ed. Beck, E.. Louvain: Secrétariat du Corpus SCO, 1955–79.Google Scholar
Epitome de Caesaribus, , see Aurelii victoris liber de Caesaribus: Incerti auctoris Epitome de Caesaribus, ed. Cardinali, L.. Hildesheim: Olms-Weidmann, 2012.Google Scholar
Ethiopian Synaxarium, see The Book of the Saints of the Ethiopian Church: A Translation of the Ethiopic Synaxarium Made from the Manuscripts Oriental 660 and 661 in the British Museum, ed. Budge, E. A. W.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1928.Google Scholar
Eusebius, , Ecclesiastical History, see Kirchengeschichte, ed. Schwartz, E.. Leipzig: J. C. Hinrich, 1902–3.Google Scholar
Eusebius, , Vita Constantini, see Das Leben Konstantins, ed. Bleckman, B.. Turnhout: Brepols, 2007.Google Scholar
Eusebius of Caesarea, Commentary on Isaiah, see Der Jesajakommentar, ed. Ziegler, J.. Berlin: De Gruyter, 1975.Google Scholar
Eusebius of Caesarea, The Onomasticon: Palestine in the Fourth Century a.d., ed. Taylor, J. E.. Jerusalem: Carta, 2003.Google Scholar
Eutropius, , Breviarium, see Eutropii Breviarium ab Urbe Condita: Eutropius, Kurze Geschichte Roms seit Gründung, ed. Müller, F. L.. Stuttgart: F. Steiner, 1995.Google Scholar
Evagrius Scholasticus, , Historia Ecclesiastica, see Kirchengeschichte, ed. Hübner, A.. Turnhout: Brepols, 2007.Google Scholar
Herodian, , History of the Empire from the Death of Marcus = Geschichte des Kaisertums nach Marc Aurel. Stuttgart: Steiner, 1996.Google Scholar
Herodotus, , Herodoti historiae, ed. Hude, C.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1926–7.Google Scholar
Ḥimyarites, see The Book of the Himyarites: Fragments of a Hitherto Unknown Syriac Work, ed. Moberg, A.. Lund: C. W. K. Gleerup, 1924.Google Scholar
Hist. nest., see Histoire nestorienne inédite, ed. Scher, A. and Griveau, R.. Paris: Firmin-Didot et cie, 1908–19.Google Scholar
Historia Augusta, see Scriptores Historiae Augustae, ed. Hohl, E.. Leipzig: Teubner: 1965.Google Scholar
History of the Great Deeds of Bishop Paul of Qentọs and Priest John of Edessa, ed. Arneson, H. et al. Piscataway: Gorgias Press, 2010.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hou Hanshu, , see Through the Jade Gate – China to Rome, Vol. 1, ed. Hill, J. E., 2015. Al-Kalbī, Ibn, Kitāb al-Aṣnām, ed. Klinke-Rosenberger, R.. Leipzig: O. Harrassowitz, 1941.Google Scholar
Isḥāq, Ibn [Hishām, Ibn], Sīrat Rasūl Allāh, ed. al-Saqqā, M., al-ʾAbyārī, I. and ʾShalba., A. Cairo, 1937;Google ScholarGoogle Scholar
Ibn Khurradādhbih, , al-Masālik wa-al- mamālik, ed. de Goeje, M. J.. Leiden: Brill, 1889.Google Scholar
Isaac of Antioch, Homily, see Homiliae S. Isaaci Syri Antiocheni, ed. Bedjan, P.. Paris: Otto Harrassowitz, 1903.Google Scholar
Jacob of Edessa, Chart Fragments, see Chronica minora 3, ed. Brooks, E. W., Guidi, I. and Chabot, J.-B.. Paris: E Typographeo Reipublicae, 1903–7.Google Scholar
Jacob of Edessa, Hexaemeron: Commentary on Creation, ed. Çiçek, J. Y.. Piscataway: Gorgias Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Jacob of Serug, Homiliae selectae Mar-Jacobi Sarugensis, ed. Bedjan, P. and Brock, S.. Piscataway: Gorgias Press, 2006.Google Scholar
Jacob of Serug, Letter to Paul of Edessa in Martin, J. P. P., ‘Lettres de Jacques de Saroug aux moines du couvent de Mar Bassus, et à Paul d’Edesse, relevées et traduites’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 30 (1876), 217–75.Google Scholar
Jacob of Serug, Letter to the Ḥimyarites in Schröter, R., ‘Trostschreiben Jacob’s von Sarug an die Himjaritischen Christen’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 31 (1877), 369–85.Google Scholar
Jerome, , Life of Hilarion, see Trois vies de moines: Paul, Malchus, Hilarion, ed. Morales, E. M.. Paris: Cerf, 2007.Google Scholar
John Diakrinomenos, , Fragment in Theodoros Anagnostes, Kirchengeschichte, ed. Hansen, G. C.. Berlin: De Gruyter, 1995.Google Scholar
John of Biclar, Chronicle, see Victoris Tunensis chronicon. Consularibus Caseraugustanis. Iohannis Biclarensis chronicon, ed. de Hartmann, C. and Collins, R.. Turnhout: Brepols, 2001.Google Scholar
John of Damascus, On Heresies in John of Damascus and Islam: Christian Heresiology and the Intellectual Background to Earliest Christian-Muslim Relations, ed. Schadler, P.. Leiden: Brill, 2017.Google Scholar
John of Ephesus, Lives of the Eastern Saints, ed. Brooks, E. W.. Paris: Firmin-Didot et cie, 1923–6.Google Scholar
John of Ephesus, The Third Part of the Ecclesiastical History of John, Bishop of Ephesus, ed. Cureton, W.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1853; see also,Google ScholarGoogle Scholar
John of Nikiu, Chronicle, see La chronique de Jean, eveque de Nikou, ed. Zotenberg, H.. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, 1879.Google Scholar
John Psaltes, , Hymn in Schröter, R., ‘Trostschreiben Jacob’s von Sarug an die himjaritischen Christen’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 31 (1877), 402–3.Google Scholar
Josephus, , Against Apion, see The Life against Apion, ed. Thackeray, H. St J.. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2014.Google Scholar
Joshua the Stylite, Chronicle, see The Chronicle of Joshua the Stylite, ed. Wright, W.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1882.Google Scholar
Kebra Nagast: die Herrlichkeit der Könige; aus dem äthiopischen Urtext zum ersten mal in’s Deutsche übersetzt, ed. Bezold, C.. Munichn: Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1905.Google Scholar
Khuzistan, see Chronicon anonymum, ed. Guidi, I.. Leuven: Secrétariat du CorpusSCO, 1960–1.Google Scholar
Lactantius, , De mortibus persecutorum, ed. Creed, J. L.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1984.Google Scholar
Letter 1, see Guidi, I., ‘La lettera di Simeone Vescovo di Bêth-Arśâm sopra i martiri omeriti’, Atti della reale accademia dei Lincei: Memorie della classe di scienze morali, storiche e filologiche 3 (1880–1), 471–515.Google Scholar
Letter 2 in Shahid, I., The Martyrs of Najran: New Documents, 33–111. Bruxelles: Soc. des Bollandistes, 1971.Google Scholar
Letter of the Archimandrites in Documenta ad origenes monophysitarum illustrandas, ed. Chabot, J.-B.. Paris: e Typographeo Reipublicae, 1907.Google Scholar
Life and Works of Saint Gregentios, Archbishop of Taphar, ed. Berger, A.. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2005.Google Scholar
Life of Nino in Moktsevai Kartlisai, see Le nouveau manuscrit géorgien sinaïtique N Sin 50: édition en fac-similé, ed. Aleksidze, Z. and Mahé, J.-P.. Louvain: Peeters, 2001.Google Scholar
Life of Symeon the Stylite the Younger, see La vie ancienne de S. Syméon le Jeune, ed. Van Den Ven, P.. Bruxelles: Soc. des Bollandistes, 1962–70.Google Scholar
Malchus, in The Fragmentary Classicising Historians of the Later Roman Empire, ed. Blockley, R. C.. Liverpool: Liverpool University Press, 1981–3.Google Scholar
Martyrdom of Arethas (first Arabic and Geʽez versions), see Tradizioni orientali del ‘Martirio di Areta’: La prima recensione araba e la versione etiopica, ed. Bausi, A. and Gori, A.. Florence: Dipartimento di linguistica, Università di Firenze, 2006.Google Scholar
Martyrdom of Arethas (Greek version), see Le martyre de Saint Aréthas et de ses compagnons, ed. Detoraki, M.. Paris: Association des amis du Centre d’histoire et civilisation de Byzance, 2007.Google Scholar
Menander, , Fragment, see The History of Menander the Guardsman, ed. Blockley, R. C.. Liverpool: Liverpool University Press, 1985.Google Scholar
Michael the Syrian, Chronicle, see Text and Translations of the Chronicle of Michael the Great, ed. Kiraz, G. A. Piscataway: Gorgias Press, 2009–11.Google Scholar
Mishnah (Berakhot; Bikkurim; Nedarim; Kiddushin; Terumot, Yevamot) see The William Davidson Talmud, www.sefaria.org/william-davidson-talmud.Google Scholar
Nabonidus Chronicle in Grayson, A. K., Assyrian and Babylonian Chronicles. Locust Valley: J. J. Augustin, 1975.Google Scholar
Notitia dignitatum accedunt notitia Urbis Constantinopolitanae et Laterculi prouinciarum, ed. Seeck, O.. Berlin: Weidmann, 1876.Google Scholar
Novellae Just, see Corpus iuris civilis III, ed. Schöll, R. and Kroll., W. Berlin: Berolini, Apud Weidmannos, 1954. See alsoGoogle ScholarGoogle Scholar
On the Nations of India and the Brahmins, see Palladius de Gentibus Indiae et Bragmanibus, ed. Berghoff, W.. Meisenheim am Glan: Anton Hain, 1967.Google Scholar
Periplus Maris Erythraei, ed. Casson, L.. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1989.Google Scholar
Philostorgius, , Ecclesiastical History, see Kirchengeschichte: Mit dem Leben des Lucian von Antiochien und den Fragmenten eines Arianischen Historiographen, ed. Bidez, J.. Leipzig: J. C. Hinrichs, 1913.Google Scholar
Photius, , Bibliotheca, see Bibliothèque, ed. Henry, R.. Paris: Bibliothèque nationale, 1959–91.Google Scholar
Piacenza Pilgrim, , see Geyer, P. (ed.), Itineraria et alia geographica, 129–53. Turnhout: Brepols, 1965.Google Scholar
Plato, , Symposium, see Platonis opera, ed. Burnet, J.. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1903.Google Scholar
Procopius, . Aed., Anecd., and Wars (inc. Pers.), see Procopii Caesariensis opera omnia, ed. Haury, J., rev. G. Wirth. Leipzig: Teubner, 1963.Google Scholar
Pseudo-Methodius, , Apocalypse, see Die Syrische Apokalypse des Pseudo-Methodius, ed. Reinink, G. J.. Leuven: E. Peeters, 1993.Google Scholar
Pseudo-Zachariah, , Ecclesiastical History, see Historia ecclesiastica Zachariae Rhetori vulgo adscripta, ed. Brooks, E. W.. Paris: E Typographeo Reipublicae, 1919–24.Google Scholar
Rufinus, , Ecclesiastical History, see Eusebius Werke II/1, 2, 3, ed. Mommsen, Th., in Schwartz, E., Mommsen, T., and Winkelmann, F., Die Kirchengeschichte. Berlin: De Gruyter, 1999.Google Scholar
Socrates Scholasticus, , Ecclesiastical History, see Histoire Ecclésiastique, ed. Hansen, G. C., Périchon, P. and Maraval, P.. Paris: Cerf, 2004.Google Scholar
Sozomen, , Ecclesiastical History, see Kirchengeschichte, ed. Bidez, J., rev. Hansen, G. C.. Berlin: De Gruyter, 1995.Google Scholar
Strabo, , Geography, see Strabons Geographika, ed. Radt, S. L. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002–11.Google Scholar
Synodicon Orientale, ou recueil de synodes nestoriens, ed. Chabot, J.. Paris: Imprimerie nationale, 1902.Google Scholar
Theodoret, , Life of Syméon, see Histoire des moines de Syrie, ed. Canivet, P. and Leroy-Molinghen, A.. Paris: CERF, 1979.Google Scholar
Theophanes Confessor, , Chronicle, see Chronographia, ed. de Boor, C.. Hildesheim: Georg Olms, 1963–5.Google Scholar
Theophanes of Byzantium in Photius, Bibliotheca, ed. Wilson, N. G.. London: Duckworth, 1994.Google Scholar
Theophylact Simocatta, , History, see Theophylacti Simocattae Historiae, ed. De Boor, C., rev. Wirth, P.. Leipzig: Teubner, 1972.Google ScholarGoogle Scholar
West-Syrian Recension in The Legend of Sergius Baḥīrā, ed. Roggema, B., 311–73. Leiden: Brill, 2009.Google Scholar
Xenophon, , Anabasis, ed. Tzartzanos, A and Arapopoulos, K.. Athens: Epistēmonikē Hetaireia tōn Hellēnikōn Grammatōn Papyros, 1938–54.Google Scholar
Ahlwardt, W. Bemerkungen über die Echtheit der Alten Arabischen Gedichte. Greifswald: L. Bamberg, 1872.Google Scholar
Al-Azmeh, A. The Emergence of Islam in Late Antiquity: Allāh and His People. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2017.Google Scholar
Alhaiti, K. et al. ‘Madâ’in Sâlih, Ancient Hegra: Archaeological Work 2014/5’, Bulletin of the British Foundation for the Study of Arabia 20 (2015), 36–8.Google Scholar
Alizadeh, K. ‘Overlapping Social and Political Boundaries: Borders of the Sasanian Empire and the Muslim Caliphate in the Caucasus’, in Archaeology of Medieval Islamic Frontiers, ed. Eger, A., 139–67. Louisville: University Press of Colorado: 2019.Google Scholar
Alizadeh, K. ‘Borderland Projects of Sasanian Empire’, Journal of Ancient History 2 (2014), 93–115.Google Scholar
Al-Jahwari, N. S. et al. ‘Fulayj: A Late Sasanian Fort on the Arabian Coast’, Antiquity 92 (2018), 724–41.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Al-Jallad, A. An Outline of the Grammar of the Safaitic Inscriptions. Leiden: Brill, 2015.Google Scholar
Al-Jallad, A. ‘New Epigraphica from Jordan II: Three Safaitic-Greek Partial Bilingual Inscriptions’, Arabian Epigraphic Notes 2 (2016), 55–66.Google Scholar
Al-Jallad, A. ‘ʿArab, ʾAʿrāb, and Arabic in Ancient North Arabia: The First Attestation of (ʾ) ʿrb as a Group Name in Safaitic’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 31 (2020), 422–35.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. ‘Araber und Sassaniden’, in Edwin Redslob zum 70 – Geburtstag: eine Festgabe, ed. Rohde, H. von Georg et al., 200–7. Berlin: E. Blaschker, 1955.Google Scholar
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. Finanzgeschichte der Spätantike. Frankfurt-am-Main: V. Klostermann, 1957.Google Scholar
Andrade, N. J. The Journey of Christianity to India in Late Antiquity: Networks and the Movement of Culture. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Andræ, T. Der Ursprung des Islams und das Christentum. Uppsala: Almqvist & Wiksells, 1926.Google Scholar
Anfray, F. ‘Deux villes axoumites: Adoulis et Matara’, in Atti del IV congresso internazionale di studi etiopici, ed. Ricci, L., 747–65. Rome: Accademia nazionale dei Lincei, 1974.Google Scholar
Anthony, S. W. Muhammad and the Empires of Faith: The Making of the Prophet of Islam. Oakland: University of California Press, 2020.Google Scholar
Arberry, A. J. The Seven Odes: The First Chapter in Arabic Literature. London: G. Allen & Unwin, 1957.Google Scholar
Arjomand, S. A. ‘The Constitution of Medina: A Sociolegal Interpretation of Muhammad’s Acts of Foundation of the Umma’, International Journal of Middle East Studies 41 (2009), 555–75.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Arnau, A. C. ‘The Archaeology of Early Italian Churches in Context, 313–569 ce’, in The Oxford Handbook of Early Christian Archaeology, ed. Caraher, W. R., Davis, T. W. and Pettegrew, D. K., 557–80. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2019.Google Scholar
Asmussen, J. P. Manichaean Literature: Representative Texts Chiefly from Middle Persian and Parthian Writings. Delmar: Scholars’ Facsimiles & Reprints. Delmar, NY: Scholars’ Facsimiles & Reprints, 1975.Google Scholar
Athanassiadi, P. and Frede, M. (ed.) Pagan Monotheism in Late Antiquity. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Autiero, S. and Cobb, M. A. ‘Introduction: Utilizing Globalization and Transculturality for the Study of the Pre-modern World’, in Globalization and Transculturality from Antiquity to the Pre-modern World, ed. Autiero, S and Cobb, M. A, 1–15. New York: Routledge 2022.Google Scholar
Avner, U., Nehmé, L. and Robin, C. J. ‘A Rock Inscription Mentioning Thaʿlaba, an Arab King from Ghassān, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy, 24 (2013), 237–56.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bardill, J. Constantine, Divine Emperor of the Christian Golden Age. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2012.Google Scholar
Bausi, A. ‘Intorno ai vangeli etiopici di ‘Enda- ‘Abba- Garima- presso Adua’, La parola del passato 65 (2010), 460–71.Google Scholar
Beeston, A. F. L. ‘Abraha’, in The Encyclopædia of Islam, ed. Bosworth, C. E., 105–6. Leiden: Brill, 1960.Google Scholar
Beeston, A. F. L. ‘Himyarite Monotheism’, in Studies in the History of Arabia, Vol. 2, Pre-Islamic Arabia, Proceedings of the Second International Symposium on Studies in the History of Arabia, ed. Abdalla, A. M. et al., 149–54. Riyadh: Jāmiʻat al-Riyāḍ, 1984.Google Scholar
Beeston, A. F. L. ‘Languages of pre-Islamic Arabia’, Arabica 28 (1981), 178–86.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bell, R. The Origin of Islam in Its Christian Environment. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 1925.Google Scholar
Bellamy, J. A. ‘Arabic Verses from the First/Second Century: The Inscription of ʿEn ʿAvdat’, Journal of Semitic Studies 35 (1990), 73–9.Google Scholar
Bellamy, J. A., ‘A New Reading of the Namārah Inscription’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 105 (1985), 31–51.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bell-Fialkoff, A. The Role of Migration in the History of the Eurasian Steppe: Sedentary Civilization vs. ‘Barbarian’ and Nomad. New York: Palgrave Macmillan 2000).Google Scholar
Berkey, J. P. The Formation of Islam: Religion and Society in the Near East, 600–1800. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Best, J. W. ‘Buddhism and Polity in Early Sixth-Century Paekche’, Korean Studies 26 (2002), 165–215.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bevan, G. ‘Ethiopian Apocalyptic and the End of Roman Rule: The Reception of Chalcedon in Aksum and the Kebra Nagaśt’, in Inside and Out: Interactions between Rome and the Peoples on the Arabian and Egyptian Frontiers in Late Antiquity, ed. Fisher, G. and Dijkstra, J. H. F., 371–88. Leuven: Peeters, 2014.Google Scholar
Bevan, G., Fisher, G. and Genequand, D. ‘The Late Antique Church at Tall al-ʿUmayrī East: New Evidence for the Jafnid Family and the Cult of St. Sergius in Northern Jordan’, Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research 373 (2015), 49–68.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biella, J. C. Dictionary of Old South Arabic Sabaean Dialect. Chico: Scholars Press, 1982.Google Scholar
Block, C. J. ‘Philoponian Monophysitism in South Arabia at the Advent of Islam with Implications for the English Translation of ‘Thalātha’in Qurʾān 4. 171 and 5. 73’, Journal of Islamic Studies 23 (2012), 50–75.Google Scholar
Bonnéric, J. ‘Archaeological Evidence of an Early Islamic Monastery in the Centre of al-Qusur (Failaka Island, Kuwait)’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 32 (2021), 50–61.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowden, W. ‘The Early Christian Archaeology of the Balkans’, in The Oxford Handbook of Early Christian Archaeology, ed. Caraher, W. R., Davis, T. W. and Pettegrew, D. K., 538–56. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2019.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. The Crucible of Islam. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2017.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. ‘From Emperor to Bishop: The Self-conscious Transformation of Political Power in the Fourth Century a.d.’, Classical Philology 81 (1986), 298–307.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. Empires in Collision in Late Antiquity. Waltham: Brandeis University Press, 2012.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. ‘Helena’s Bridle and the Chariot of Ethiopia’, in Antiquity in Antiquity: Jewish and Christian Pasts in the Greco-Roman World, ed. Gardner, G. and Osterloh, K. L., 383–93. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2008.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. ‘The Highest God with Particular Reference to North Pontus’, Hyperboreus 8 (2002), 353–63.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. ‘The New Greek Inscription from South Yemen’, in To Hellenikon: Studies in Honor of Speros Vryonis, ed. Anastos, M. V., 3–8. New Rochelle: Artistide D. Caratzas, 1993.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. ‘A Report on Arabia Provincia’, Journal of Roman Studies 61 (1971), 219–42.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. The Throne of Adulis: Red Sea Wars on the Eve of Islam. New York: Oxford University Press, 2013.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W., Brown, P. and Grabar, O. (eds) Interpreting Late Antiquity. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2001.Google Scholar
Bowman, J. ‘The Christian Monastery on the Island of Kharg’, Australian Journal of Biblical Archaeology 2 (1974), 49–64.Google Scholar
Briant, P. État et pasteurs au moyen-orient ancien. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1982.Google Scholar
Brita, A. ‘Nine Saints’, in Encyclopaedia Aethiopica, ed. Uhlig, S., 1188–91. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 2003.Google Scholar
Britt, K. C. ‘Early Christian Mosaics in Context’, in The Oxford Handbook of Early Christian Archaeology, ed. Caraher, W. R., Davis, T. W. and Pettegrew, D. K., 275–95. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2019.Google Scholar
Brock, S. P. ‘Christians in the Sasanian Empire: A Case of Divided Loyalties’, Studies in Church History 18 (1982), 1–19.Google Scholar
Brockelmann, C. ‘Allah und die Götzen, der Ursprung des islamischen Monotheismus’, Archiv für Religionswissenschaft 21 (1922), 99–121.Google Scholar
Brown, P. The World of Late Antiquity.London:Thames and Hudson, 1971. See alsoGoogle ScholarGoogle Scholar
Bukharin, M. D. ‘Mecca on the Caravan Routes in pre-Islamic Antiquity’, in The Qur’ān in Context: Historical and Literary Investigations into the Qurʾānic Milieu, ed. Neuwirth, A., Sinai, N. and Marx, M., 115–34. Leiden: Brill, 2010.Google Scholar
Burbank, J. and Cooper, F. Empires in World History: Power and the Politics of Difference. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Buswell, R. E. (ed.) Chinese Buddhist Apocrypha. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 1990.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Butler, H. C. et al. Publications of the Princeton University Archaeological Expeditions to Syria in 1904–1905 and 1909. Leiden: Brill, 1907–49.Google Scholar
Byington, M. E. The Ancient State of Puyŏ in Northeast Asia: Archaeology and Historical Memory. Leiden: Brill, 2020.Google Scholar
Cameron, A. and Hall, S. G. Eusebius: Life of Constantine. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cameron, A. ‘Bitter Furies of Complexity’, Times Literary Supplement (20 September 2019), 28–9.Google Scholar
Canepa, M. P. ‘Iran under the Parthian and Sasanian Dynasties’, in The Oxford World History of Empire, Vol. 2, The History of Empires, ed. Bayly, C. A., Bang, P. and Scheidel, W., 290–324. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2020.Google Scholar
Canepa, M. P. The Iranian Expanse: Transforming Royal Identity through Architecture, Landscape, and the Built Environment, 550 bce–642 ce. Oakland: University of California Press, 2018.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carvajal López, J. C. et al., ‘From Tentscape to Landscape: A Multi-Scale Analysis of Long-Term Patterns of Occupation in North-West Qatar’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 48 (2018), 31–45.Google Scholar
Carter, R. A. ‘Christianity in the Gulf during the First Centuries of Islam’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 19 (2008), 71–108.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cereti, C. G. and Terribili, G. ‘The Middle Persian and Parthian Inscriptions on the Paikuli Tower: New Blocks and Preliminary Studies’, Iranica antiqua 49 (2014), 347–412.Google Scholar
Chaichian, M. A. Empires and Walls: Globalization, Migration, and Colonial Domination. Leiden: Brill, 2014.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chakravarti, R. ‘Vibrant Thalassographies of the Indian Ocean: Beyond Nation States’, Studies in History 31 (2015), 235–48.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chaniotis, A. ‘The Jews of Aphrodisias: New Evidence and Old Problems’, Scripta Classica Israelica 21 (2002), 209–42.Google Scholar
Chaniotis, A. ‘Megatheism: The Search for the Almighty God and the Competition of Cults’, in One God: Pagan Monotheism in the Roman Empire, ed. Mitchell, S. and Van Nuffelen, P., 112–40. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Chelhod, J. Le sacrifice chez les Arabes: recherches sur l’évolution. Paris: Presses universitaires de France, 1955.Google Scholar
Clark, V. A. ‘The Roman Castellum of Qasr Bshir’, in The Roman Frontier in Central Jordan, ed. Parker, S. T., 457–95. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1987.Google Scholar
Clines, D. J. A. (ed.) Dictionary of Classical Hebrew. Sheffield: Phoenix Press, 1993.Google Scholar
Cobb, M. A. Rome and the Indian Ocean Trade from Augustus to the Early Third Century ce. Leiden: Brill, 2018.Google Scholar
Cohen, S. J. D. ‘Religion, Ethnicity and “Hellenism” in the Emergence of Jewish Identity in Maccabean Palestine’, in Religion and Religious Practice in the Seleucid Kingdom, ed. Bilde, P., et al., 204–23. Aarhus: Aarhus University Press, 1999.Google Scholar
Collins, S. ‘Where Is Sodom? The Case for Tall el-Hammam’, Biblical Archaeology Review 39 (2013), 32–41.Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. ‘Abraha and Muḥammad: Some Observations apropos of Chronology and Literary “Topoi” in the Early Arabic Historical Tradition’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 50 (1987), 225–40.Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. ‘The Arabs’, in The Cambridge Ancient History, Vol. 14, Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, a.d. 425–600, ed. Cameron, A., Whitby, M. and Ward-Perkins, B., 678–700. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000.Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. ‘Epidemic Disease in Central Syria in the Late Sixth Century: Some New Insights from the Verse of Assān ibn Thābit’, Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies 18 (1994), 12–59.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Conrad, L. I. and Cameron, A. (eds) The Byzantine and Early Islamic Near East I: Problems in the Literary Source Material. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1992.Google Scholar
Cooley, A. E. Res Gestae Divi Augusti: Text, Translation and Commentary. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009.Google Scholar
Cowe, S. P. ‘The Armenian Version of the New Testament’, in The Text of the New Testament in Contemporary Research, ed. Ehrman, B. D. and Holmes, M. W., 253–92. Leiden: Brill, 2013.Google Scholar
Cracco Ruggini, L. ‘II Tardoantico: per una tipologia dei punti critici’, Storia di Roma, 3/1. Torino: Einaudi, 1993.Google Scholar
Crone, P. ‘How Did Quranic Pagans Make a Living?’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 68 (2005), 387–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crone, P. Meccan Trade and the Rise of Islam. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1987.Google Scholar
Crone, P. and Cook, M. Hagarism: The Making of the Islamic World. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1977.Google Scholar
Curtin, P. D. Cross Cultural Trade in World History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1984.Google Scholar
Daryaee, T. ‘The Persian Gulf Trade in Late Antiquity’, Journal of World History 14 (2003), 1–16.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Daryaee, T. ‘The Persian Gulf in Late Antiquity: The Sasanian Era (200–700 ce)’, in The Persian Gulf in History, ed. Potter, Lawrence G., 57–70. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2009.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Daryaee, T. ‘The Sasanian “Mare Nostrum”: The Persian Gulf’, International Journal of the Society of Iranian Archaeologists 2 (2016), 40–88.Google Scholar
Dauge, Y. Le Barbare: Recherches sur la conception romaine de la barbarie et de la civilization. Bruxelles: Latomus, 1981.Google Scholar
De Blois, F. ‘Islam in Its Arabian Context’, in The Qur’ān in Context: Historical and Literary Investigations into the Qurʾānic Milieu, ed. Neuwirth, A., Sinai, N. and Marx, M., 615–24 Leiden: Brill, 2010.Google Scholar
De Jong, A. ‘Religion and Politics in Pre-Islamic Iran’, in The Wiley Blackwell Companion to Zoroastrianism, ed. Stausberg, M., Vevaina, Y. S. and Tessmann, A., 83–101. Chichester: Wiley-Blackwell, 2015.Google Scholar
De la Vaissière, E. ‘Away from the Ötüken: A Geopolitical Approach to the Seventh Century Eastern Türks’, in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 453–62. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
De la Vaissière, E. ‘Trans-Asian Trade, or the Silk Road Deconstructed (Antiquity, Middle Ages)’, in The Cambridge History of Capitalism, Vol. 1, The Rise of Capitalism: From Ancient Origins to 1848, ed. Williamson, J. G. and Neal, L., 101–24. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2014.Google Scholar
De Vries, B. ‘Between the Cults of Syria and Arabia: Traces of Pagan Religion at Umm el-Jimal’, Studies in the History and Archaeology of Jordan 10 (2009), 177–91.Google Scholar
De Vries, B. ‘Continuity and Change in the Urban Character of the Southern Hauran from the 5th to the 9th Century: The Archaeological Evidence at Umm al-Jimal’, Journal of Mediterranean Archaeology 13 (2000), 39–45.Google Scholar
De Vries, B. Umm el-Jimal: A Frontier Town and Its Landscape in Northern Jordan, Vol. 1, Fieldwork 1972–1981. Portsmouth: Journal of Roman Archaeology, 1998.Google Scholar
Deeg, M. ‘The Spread of Buddhist Culture to China between the Third and Seventh Centuries’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 220–34. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Derrett, D. M. ‘The Theban Scholasticus and Malabar in c. 355–60’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 82 (1962), 21–31.Google Scholar
Detoraki, M. Le Martyre de Saint Aréthas et de ses Compagnons. Paris: Association des amis du Centre d’histoire et civilisation de Byzance, 2007.Google Scholar
Di Cosmo, N. ‘China–Steppe Relations in Historical Perspective’, in Complexity of Interaction in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 49–72. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Di Cosmo, N. ‘The Relations between China and the Steppe: From the Xiongnu to the Türk Empire’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 35–53. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dignas, B. and Winter, E. Rome and Persia in Late Antiquity. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2007.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Donner, F. ‘From Believers to Muslims: Confessional Self-identity in the Early Islamic Community’, Al-abāth 50–1 (2002–3), 9–53.Google Scholar
Drompp, M. R. ‘Infrastructures of Legitimacy in Inner Asia: The Early Türk Empires’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 302–16. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Drompp, M. R. ‘Strategies of Cohesion and Control in the Türk and Uyghur Empires’, in Complexity of Interaction in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 437–52. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Dueppen, S. ‘The Archaeology of West Africa, ca. 800 bce–1500 ce’, History Compass 14 (2016), 247–63.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Edwards, M. Religions of the Constantinian Empire. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Eichmann, R., Schaudig, H. and Hausleiter, A. ‘Archaeology and Epigraphy at Tayma (Saudi Arabia)’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 17 (2006), 163–76.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. ‘The Birth of late Antiquity: Riegl and Strzygowski in 1901’, Art History 25 (2002), 361–70.Google Scholar
Esders, S. ‘“Faithful Believers”: Oaths of Allegiance in post-Roman Societies as Evidence for Eastern and Western “Visions of Community”’, in Visions of Community in the post-Roman World: The West, Byzantium and the Islamic World, 357–74, ed. Pohl, W., Gantner, C. and Payne, R. E., 357–74. London: Routledge, 2012.Google Scholar
Evers, K. G. Worlds Apart Trading Together: The Organisation of Long-Distance Trade between Rome and India in Antiquity. Oxford: Archaeopress Publishing Ltd, 2017.Google Scholar
Fahd, T. Arabie préislamique et son environnement historique et culturel. Leiden: Brill, 1989.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Falluomini, C. The Gothic Version of the Gospels and Pauline Epistles: Cultural Background, Transmission and Character. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2015.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fiema, Z. T. and Nehmé, L. ‘Ecclesiastical Architecture in Petra’, in Arabs and Empires before Islam, ed. Fisher, G., 390–2. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Finster, B. ‘Arabia in Late Antiquity: An Outline of the Cultural Situation in the Peninsula at the Time of Muḥammad’, in The Qurʾān in Context, ed. Neuwirth, A., Sinai, N. and Marx, M., 61–114. Leiden: Brill, 2010.Google Scholar
Fisher, G. Between Empires: Arabs, Romans, and Sasanians in Late Antiquity. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2011.Google Scholar
Fisher, G., Wood, P. et al. ‘Arabs and Christianity’, in Arabs and Empires, ed. Fisher, G., 276–372. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Fisher, G. (ed.) Arabs and Empires before Islam. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ford, R. B. Rome, China, and the Barbarians: Ethnographic Traditions and the Transformation of Empires. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2020.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fowden, E. ‘An Arab Building at Rusafa-Sergiopolis’, Damaszener Mitteilungen 12 (2000), 303–24.Google Scholar
Fowden, E. The Barbarian Plain: Saint Sergius between Rome and Iran. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1999.Google Scholar
Fowden, E. ‘Constantine and the Peoples of the Eastern Frontier’, in Cambridge Companion to the Age of Constantine, ed. Lenski, N., 377–98. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005.Google Scholar
Fowden, E. ‘Inside and Out: Interactions between Rome and the Peoples on the Arabian and Egyptian Frontiers in Late Antiquity by J.H.F. Dijkstra, G. Fisher (review)’, Journal of Late Antiquity 9 (2016), 557–60.Google Scholar
Fowden, E. ‘Shrines and Banners: Paleo-Muslims and Their Material Inheritance’, in Beiträge zur Islamischen Kunst und Archäologie: Band 6, ed. Korn, L. und İvren, Ç., 5–24. Wiesbaden: Dr. Ludwig Reichert, 2020.Google Scholar
Fowden, G. Before and after Muḥammad: The First Millennium Refocused. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2014.Google Scholar
Fowden, G. Empire to Commonwealth: Consequences of Monotheism in Late Antiquity. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1993.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Frankopan, P. ‘Why We Need to Think about the Global Middle Ages’, Journal of Medieval Worlds 1 (2019), 5–10.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fück, J. ‘Die Originalität des Arabischen Propheten’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 90 (1936), 509–25.Google Scholar
Gajda, I. ‘Remarks on Monotheism in Ancient South Arabia’, in Islam and Its Past: Jahiliyya, Late Antiquity, and the Qur’an, ed. Bakhos, C. and Cook, M., 247–56. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2017.Google Scholar
Gallagher, W. R. Sennacherib’s Campaign to Judah: New Studies. Leiden: Brill, 1999.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Garsoïan, N. Interregnum: Introduction to a Study on the Formation of Armenian Identity (ca 600–750). Louvain: Peeters, 2012.Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. L’église arménienne et le grand schisme d’Orient. Louvain: Peeters, 1999.Google Scholar
Gawlikowski, M. ‘Arabes et Arabies dans l’antiquité’, Topoi: Orient-Occident 14 (2006), 41–6.Google Scholar
Genequand, D. ‘The Archaeological Evidence for the Jafnids and the Nasṛids’, in Arabs and Empires, ed. Fisher, G., 172–213. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Genequand, D. ‘Some Thoughts on Qasr al-Hayr al-Gharbi, Its Dam, Its Monastery and the Ghassanids’, Levant 38 (2006), 63–84.Google Scholar
Ghilardi, M. ‘Alle origini del dibattito sulla nascita dell’arte tardoantico’, Mediterraneo antico 5 (2002), 117–46.Google Scholar
Gignoux, P. Les quatre inscriptions du mage Kirdīr. Paris: Association pour l’avancement des études iraniennes, 1991.Google Scholar
Goodman, M. A. Mission and Conversion: Proselytizing in the Religious History of the Roman Empire. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1994.Google Scholar
Görke, A. ‘Prospects and Limits in the Study of the Historical Muḥammad’, in Transmission and Dynamics of the Textual Sources of Islam, ed. Boekho-van der Voort, N., Versteegh, K. and Wagemakers, J., 137–51. Leiden: Brill, 2011.Google Scholar
Graf, D. F. Rome and the Arabian Frontier: From the Nabataeans to the Saracens. Aldershot: Ashgate, 1997.Google Scholar
Graf, D. F. ‘The Saracens and the Defence of the Arabian Frontier’, Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research 229 (1978), 1–26.Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘Christology on the Red Sea: God and His Son in Late Antique Arabia and Ethiopia’ (Spring 2023, forthcoming).Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘The Gods of the Qur’ān: The Rise of Ḥijāzī Henotheism during Late Antiquity’, in The Study of Islamic Origins: New Perspectives and Contexts, ed. Mortensen, M. B., Dye, G., Tesei, T. and Oliver, I., 297–324. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2021.Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘Historicizing Ontologies: Qurʼānic Preternatural Creatures between Ancient Topoi and Emerging Traditions’, Journal of Late Antiquity (Spring 2023, forthcoming).Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘A Late Antique Kingdom’s Conversion: Jews and Sympathisers in South Arabia’, Journal of Late Antiquity 13 (2020), 352–82.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘On the Jafnid al-Ḥārith, from the Jafnid al-Ḥārith: A Translation and Commentary of Syriac Miaphysite Letters from the Sixth Century’ (forthcoming).Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘Rejoice in God! Five Miaphysite Letters from Sixth Century Alexandria’, in Bishops and Bishoprics in Egypt, Nubia and Ethiopia, ed. Tsakos, A. and Seignobos, R. (forthcoming).Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. and Fowden, G. ‘Review of G. Fisher (ed.), Arabs and Empires before Islam, and G. Bowersock, The Crucible of Islam’, Journal of Roman Studies 108 (2018), 317–20.Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. and Harrower, M. J. ‘The Basilica of Betä Sämaʿti’ in Its Aksumite, Early Christian and Late Antique Context’, Journal of Near Eastern Studies 82 (Spring 2023, forthcoming).CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘Perception, Representation, Memory’, in A Cultural History of the Middle East and North Africa, 450–750, ed. Khalek, N.. London: Bloomsbury (Cultural History series, vol. 1/6, forthcoming 2024).Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘Slavery in pre-Islamic Arabia as Reconstructed from the Epigraphic Corpora’ (forthcoming, presented in 2022 at the QaSLA Project Conference – Epigraphy, the Qur’ān, and the Religious Landscape of Arabia).Google Scholar
Grasso, V. A. ‘Christology on the Red Sea: God and His Son in Late Antique Arabia and Ethiopia’ (forthcoming).Google Scholar
Greatrex, G. ‘Byzantium and the East in the Sixth Century’, in The Cambridge Companion to the Age of Justinian, ed. Maas, M., 477–509. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005.Google Scholar
Greatrex, G. ‘Les Jafnides et la défense de l’empire au vie siècle’, in Les Jafnides: Des rois arabes au service de Byzance (vie siècle de l’ère chrétienne), ed. Genequand, D. and Robin, C. J., 121–54. Paris: École française de Rome, 2015.Google Scholar
Gregoratti, L. ‘Temples and Traders in Palmyra’, in Capital, Investment, and Innovation in the Roman World, ed. Erdkamp, Paul, 461–80. Oxford: Oxford University, 2020.Google Scholar
Griffith, S. H. The Bible in Arabic: The Scriptures of the ‘People of the Book’ in the Language of Islam. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2013.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Griffith, S. H. ‘Christian Lore and the Arabic Qur’an: The “Companions of the Cave”, in Surat al-Kahf and in Syriac Christian Tradition’, in The Qur’an in Its Historical Context, ed. Reynolds, G. S., 109–38. London: Routledge, 2008.Google Scholar
Griffith, S. H. ‘The Qurʾān’s “Nazarenes” and Other Late Antique Christians: Arabic-Speaking “Gospel People” in Qurʾānic Perspective’, in Christsein in der islamischen West, ed. Griffith, S. H. and Grebenstein, S., 81–106. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 2015.Google Scholar
Grouchevoy, A. G. ‘Trois niveaux de phylarques: Étude terminologique sur les relations de Rome et de Byzance avec les Arabes avant l’Islam’, Syria 72 (1995), 105–31.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gysens, J. C. ‘Safaitic Graffiti from Pompeii’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 20 (1990), 1–7.Google Scholar
Haldon, J. and Fleitmann, D. ‘Drought and the End of Himyar? Complexity, Determinism and the Limits of Explanation’ (forthcoming).Google Scholar
Hansen, V. ‘The Synthesis of the Tang Dynasty: The Culmination of China’s Contacts and Communication with Eurasia, 310–755’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 108–22. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Harper, P. O. ‘Ancient Near Eastern Art’, in MET Notable Acquisitions, 1982–1983, ed. The Metropolitan Museum of Art, with a foreword by Philippe de Montebello, 5. New York: The Metropolitan Museum of Art, 1983.Google Scholar
Harrower, M. J. et al. ‘Beta Samati: Discovery and Excavation of an Aksumite Town’, Antiquity 93 (2019), 1534–52.Google Scholar
Hatke, G. Aksum and Nubia. Warfare, Commerce, and Political Fictions in Ancient Northeast Africa. New York: New York University Press, 2013.Google Scholar
Hawting, G. R. The Idea of Idolatry and the Emergence of Islam. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Healey, J. F. The Nabatean Tomb Inscriptions of Mada’in Salih. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1993.Google Scholar
Healey, J. F. The Religion of the Nabateans: A Conspectus. Leiden: Brill, 2001.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hirschfeld, Y. ‘The Crisis of the Sixth Century: Climatic Change, Natural Disasters and the Plague’, Mediterranean Archaeology and Archaeometry 6 (2006), 19–32.Google Scholar
Hitti, P. History of the Arabs: From the Earliest Times to the Present. London: Macmillan, 1970.Google Scholar
Honigmann, E. ‘La liste originale des pères de Nicée: a propos de l‘évêché de “Sodoma” en Arabie’, Byzantion 14 (1939), 17–76.Google Scholar
Hornkohl, A. D. Ancient Hebrew Periodization and the Language of the Book of Jeremiah. Leiden: Brill, 2014.Google Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. ‘The Sasanian State: The Evidence of Coinage and Military Construction’, Journal of Ancient History 2 (2014), 144–81.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. Witnesses to a World Crisis: Historians and Histories of the Middle East in the Seventh Century. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. ‘The India Trade in Late Antiquity’, in Sasanian Persia: Between Rome and the Steppes of Eurasia, ed. Sauer, E. W., 284–304. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2017.Google Scholar
Hoyland, R. G. Arabia and the Arabs from the Bronze Age to the Coming of Islam. London: Routledge, 2001.Google Scholar
Hoyland, R. G. The Late Antique World of Early Islam: Muslims among Christians and Jews in the East Mediterranean. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Hoyland, R. G. Seeing Islam as Others Saw It: A Survey and Evaluation of Christian, Jewish and Zoroastrian Writings on Early Islam. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1997.Google Scholar
Hoyland, R. G. ‘Writing the Biography of the Prophet Muḥammad: Problems and Solutions’, History Compass 5 (2007), 581–602.Google Scholar
Ḥusayn, S. M. ‘Talbiyat al-jahiliyya’, Proceedings of the Ninth All-India Oriental Conference (1937), 361–9.Google Scholar
Imrie, A. The Antonine Constitution: An Edict for the Caracallan Empire. Leiden: Brill, 2018.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Insoll, T. et al. ‘Excavations at Samahij, Bahrain, and the Implications for Christianity, Islamisation and Settlement in Bahrain’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 32 (2021), 395–421.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Intagliata, E. E. Palmyra after Zenobia ad 273–750: An Archaeological and Historical Reappraisal. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2018.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Isaac, B. The Invention of Racism in Classical Antiquity. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2004.Google Scholar
Isaac, B. The Limits of Empire: The Roman Army in the East. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990.Google Scholar
Jamil, N. Ethics and Poetry in Sixth-Century Arabia. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2017.Google Scholar
Johnson, D. W. ‘Dating the Kebra Negast: Another Look’, in Peace and War in Byzantium, ed. Miller, T. S. and Nesbitt, J., 197–208. Washington: Catholic University of America Press, 1995.Google Scholar
Johnson, S. F. ‘The Languages of Christianity on the Silk Roads and the Transmission of Mediterranean Culture into Central Asia’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 206–19. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Johnson, S. F. (ed.) The Oxford Handbook of Late Antiquity. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, C. P. ‘ἔθνος and γένος in Herodotus’, The Classical Quarterly 46 (1996), 315–20.Google Scholar
Jorgensen, J. ‘Goguryeo Buddhism: An Imported Religion in a Multi-ethnic Warrior Kingdom’, The Review of Korean Studies 15 (2012), 59–107.Google Scholar
Kachouch, H. ‘The Arabic Versions of the Gospels: A Case Study of John 1.1. and 1.18’, in The Bible in Arab Christianity, ed. Thomas, D., 9–36. Leiden: Brill, 2007.Google Scholar
Kaimio, M. P. ‘Petra inv. 83: A Settlement of a Dispute’, Atti del XXII congresso internazionale di papirologia, Firenze, 23–9 Agosto 1998 (2001), 719–24.Google Scholar
Kaldellis, A. Romanland: Ethnicity and Empire in Byzantium. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2019.Google Scholar
Kashouh, H. The Arabic Versions of the Gospels. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2012.Google ScholarGoogle Scholar
Keevak, M. The Story of a Stele: China’s Nestorian Monument and Its Reception in the West, 1625–1916. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press, 2008.Google Scholar
Kennedy, D. and Riley, D. Rome’s Desert Frontier from the Air. London: Batsford, 1990.Google Scholar
Kennedy, G. A. Greek Rhetoric under Christian Emperors. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1983.Google Scholar
Kennedy, H. N. ‘Gerasa and Scythopolis: Power and Patronage in the Byzantine Cities of Bilad Al-Sham’, Bulletin d’études orientales 52 (2000), 199–204.Google Scholar
Kennedy, H. N. ‘Justinianic Plague in Syria and the Archaeological Evidence’, in Plague and the End of Antiquity: The Pandemic of 541–750, ed. Little, L. K., 87–96. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006.Google Scholar
Kennedy, H. N. ‘Syria, Palestine and Mesopotamia’, in The Cambridge Ancient History, Vol. 14, Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, a.d. 425–600, ed. Cameron, A., Whitby, M. and Ward-Perkins, B., 425–600. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000.Google Scholar
Kennet, D. ‘The Decline of Eastern Arabia in the Sasanian Period’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 18 (2007), 86–122.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Khel, M. N. K. K. ‘Political System in pre-Islamic Arabia’, Islamic Studies 20 (1981), 375–93.Google Scholar
Kim, H. J. The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2013.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kister, M. J. ‘The Campaign of Ḥulubān: A New Light on the Expedition of Abraha’, Museum 78 (1965), 425–36.Google Scholar
Kister, M. J. ‘Labbayka, Allāhumma, Labbayka: On a Monotheistic Aspect of a Jāhiliyya Practice’, Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam 2 (1980), 33–57.Google Scholar
Kradin, N. N. ‘Nomadic Empires in Inner Asia’, in Complexity of Interaction in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 11–48. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Kraemer, R. S. ‘Giving up the Godfearers’, in Crossing Boundaries in Early Judaism and Christianity, ed. Stratton, K. B. and Lieber, A., 169–200. Leiden: Brill, 2016.Google Scholar
Kropp, M. ‘Beyond Single Words: Māʾida-Shayṭān-Jibt and Ṭāghūt – Mechanisms of Transmission into the Ethiopic Bible and the Qur’ānic Text’, in The Qur’an in Its Historical Context, ed. Reynolds, G. S., 204–16. New York: Routledge, 2008.Google Scholar
La Spisa, P. ‘Martirio e rappresaglia nell’Arabia Meridionale dei secoli V e VI: uno sguardo sinottico tra fonti islamiche e cristiane’, Adamantius 23 (2017), 318–40.Google Scholar
Lacerenza, G. ‘Il dio Dusares a Puteoli’, Puteoli – Studi di storia antica 12–3 (1988–9), 119–49.Google Scholar
Langfeldt, J. A. ‘Recently Discovered Early Christian Monuments in Northeastern Arabia’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 5 (1994), 32–60.Google Scholar
Le Maguer, S. ‘The Incense Trade during the Islamic Period’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 45 (2015), 175–83.Google Scholar
Lecker, M. ‘The Constitution of Medina’: Muhammad’s First Legal Document. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2004.Google Scholar
Lecker, M. ‘Idol Worship in pre-Islamic Medina (Yathrib)’, Le muséon 106 (1993), 331–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lemaire, A. ‘Solomon & Sheba, Inc. New Inscription Confirms Trade Relations between Towns of Judah and South Arabia’, Biblical Archaeology Review 36 (2010), 54–9.Google Scholar
Lenski, N. ‘Introduction’, in The Cambridge Companion to the Age of Constantine, ed. Lenski, N., 1–13. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006.Google Scholar
Letteney, M. and Gross, S. ‘Reconsidering the Earliest Synagogue in Yemen’, Studies in Late Antiquity 6 (2022): 627–50.Google Scholar
Lewin, A. S. ‘Did the Roman Empire Have a Military Strategy and Were the Jafnids Part of It?’, in Les Jafnides: Des rois arabes au service de byzance (vie siècle de l’ère chrétienne), ed. Genequand, D. and Robin, C. J., 155–92. Paris: Éditions De Boccard, 2015.Google Scholar
Lewin, A. S. ‘L’esercito del vicino oriente nel V secolo’, in Governare e riformare l’impero al momento della sua divisione: Oriente, Occidente, Illirico, ed. Roberto, U. and Mecella, L., 225–46. Rome: École française de Rome, 2016.Google Scholar
Lewis, M. E. The Early Chinese Empires: Qin and Han. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2009.Google Scholar
Lieu, J. Christian Identity in the Jewish and Graeco-Roman World. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2004.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lieu, S. N. C. and Kim, H. J. ‘“Nestorian” Christians and Manichaeans as Links between Rome and China’, in Rome and China: Points of Contact, ed. Kim, H. J., Lieu, S. N. C. and McLaughlin, R., 80–107. Abingdon: Routledge, 2021.Google Scholar
Linder, A. The Jews in Roman Imperial Legislation. Detroit: Wayne State University Press, 1987.Google Scholar
Luckenbill, D. D. Ancient Records of Assyria and Babylonia. Chicago: Chicago University Press, 1926.Google Scholar
Lunn-Rockliffe, S. ‘The Invention and Demonisation of an Ascetic Heresiarch: Philoxenus of Mabbug on the “Messalian” Adelphius’, The Journal of Ecclesiastical History 68 (2017), 455–73.Google Scholar
Luo, X. ‘Chinese and Inner Asian Perspectives on the History of the Northern Dynasties (386–589) in Chinese Historiography’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 166–75. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Maas, M. ‘How the Steppes Became Byzantine: Rome and the Eurasian Nomads in Historical Perspective’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 19–34. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Macdonald, D. ‘Dating the Fall of Dura-Europos’, Historia: Zeitschrift für Alte Geschichte 1 (1986), 45–68.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘Ancient Arabia and the Written Word’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies (2010), 5–27.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘Arabs, Arabias and Arabic before Late Antiquity’, Topoi: Orient-Occident 16 (2009), 277–332.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘The Decline of the “Epigraphic Habit” in Late Antique Arabia: Some Questions’, in L’Arabie à la veille de l’Islam, ed. Robin, C. and Schiettecatte, J., 17–27. Paris: De Boccard, 2008.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘Graffiti and Complexity: Ways-of-Life and Languages in the 343 Hellenistic and Roman Harrah’, in Landscapes of Survival: The Archaeology and Epigraphy of Jordan’s North-Eastern Desert and beyond, ed. Akkermans, P. M. M. G., 343–54. Leiden: Brill, 2020.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. Literacy and Identity in pre-Islamic Arabia. Farnham: Ashgate, 2009.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘The Old Arabic Graffito at Jabal Usays: A New Reading of Line 1’, in The Development of Arabic as a Written Language, ed. Macdonald, M. C. A., 141–3. Oxford: Archaeopress, 2010.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘Personal Names in the Nabatean Realm: A Review Article’, Journal of Semitic Studies 44 (1999), 251–89.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘Reflections on the Linguistic Map of pre-Islamic Arabia’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 11 (2000), 28–79.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. ‘Romans Go Home? Rome and Other “Outsiders” as Viewed from the Syro-Arabian Desert’, in Inside and Out: Interactions between Rome and the Peoples on the Arabian and Egyptian Frontiers in Late Antiquity, ed. Dijkstra, J. H. F. and Fisher, G., 145–64. Leuven: Peeters, 2014.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. et al. ‘Arabs and Empires before the Sixth Century’, in Arabs and Empires, ed. Fisher, G., 11–89. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. et al. ‘Provincia Arabia: Nabatea, the Emergence of Arabic as a Written Language, and Graeco-Arabica’, in Arabs and Empires, ed. Fisher, G., 373–433. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
MacKenzie, D. N. ‘Kerdir’s Inscription’, in Iranica diversa, ed. Cereti, C. G. and Paul, L., 217–73. Rome: Istituto italiano per l’Africa e l’Oriente, 1999.Google Scholar
MacMullen, R. Romanization in the Time of Augustus. New Haven: Yale University Press, 2000.Google Scholar
Mahamedi, H. ‘Wall as a System of Frontier Defence during the Sasanid Period’, in Mēnōg ī Xrad: The Spirit of Wisdom, Essays in Memory of Ahmad Tafazzoli, ed. Daryaee, T and Omidsalar, M, 145–59. Costa Mesa, CA: Mazda Publishers, 2004.Google Scholar
Mahé, J. ‘Les pères syriens et les origines du monachisme géorgien d’après le nouveau manuscrit sinaïtique’, in Monachismes d’Orient – Images, échanges, influences: Hommage à Antoine Guillaumont. Cinquantenaire de la chaire des’ christianismes orientaux, ed. Jullien, F. and Pierre, M.-J., 51–64. Turnhout: Brepols, 2011.Google Scholar
Mairs, R. The Hellenistic Far East: Archaeology, Language, and Identity in Greek Central Asia. Oakland: University of California Press, 2014.Google Scholar
Manzo, A. ‘Skeuomorphism in Aksumite Pottery? Remarks on the Origins and Meanings of Some Ceramic Types’, Aethiopica 6 (2003), 7–46.Google Scholar
Margoliouth, D. S. ‘The Origins of Arabic Poetry’, Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 57 (1925), 417–49.Google Scholar
Marrassini, P. ‘Once Again on the Question of Syriac Influences in the Aksumite Period’, in Languages and Cultures of Eastern Christianity: Ethiopian, ed. Bausi, A., 209–17. Farnham: Routledge, 2012.Google Scholar
Marrassini, P. ‘Some Considerations on the Problem of the “Syriac Influences” on Aksumite Ethiopia’, Journal of Ethiopian Studies 23 (1990), 35–46.Google Scholar
Marsham, A. ‘The Caliphate and the Inheritance of Late Antiquity, c. ad 610–c. ad 750’, in A Companion to Late Antiquity, ed. Rousseau, P., 479–92. Chichester: Wiley-Blackwell, 2009.Google Scholar
Marsham, A. Rituals of Islamic Monarchy: Accession and Succession in the First Muslim Empire. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2009.Google Scholar
Martin-Hisard, B. ‘Le roi géorgien Vaxt’ang Gorgasal dans l’histoire et dans la légende’, Actes des congrès de la société des historiens médiévistes de l’enseignement supérieur public 13 (1982), 205–42.Google Scholar
Martinez, F. J. ‘The Apocalyptic Genre in Syriac: The World of Pseudo-Methodius’, in Symposium Syriacum IV: Literary Genres in Syriac Literature, ed. Drijvers, H. J. W. et al., 337–52. Rome: Pont. Institutum Studiorum Orientalium, 1987.Google Scholar
Maspero, H. ‘Sur la date et l’authenticite du Foufa tsang yin yuan tchouan’, in Melanges d’Indianisme offerts par ses eleves a M. Sylvain Levi, 129–49. Paris: Ernest Leroux, 1911.Google Scholar
Mathisen, R. W. ‘Catalogues of Barbarians in Late Antiquity’, in Romans, Barbarians, and the Transformation of the Roman World, ed. Mathisen, R. W. and Shanzerpp, D., 17–32. Farnham: Ashgate, 2011.Google Scholar
Matitashvili, S ‘The Monasteries Founded by the Thirteen Syrian Fathers in Iberia’, Studies in Late Antiquity 2 (2018), 4–39.Google Scholar
Mazzarino, S. Aspetti sociali del IV secolo: ricerche di storia tardo-romana. Rome: L’Erma di Bretschneider, 1951.Google Scholar
Mazzarino, S. ‘La democratizzazione della cultura nel basso impero’, XIe congrès international des sciences historiques, Stockholm 21–8 août (1960), 35–54.Google Scholar
Michel, A. Les églises d’époque byzantine et ummayyade de la Jordanie – Ve–VIIIe siècle: typologie architecturale et aménagements liturgiques, avec catalogue des monuments. Turnhout: Brepols, 2001.Google Scholar
McLaughlin, R. and Kim, H. J. ‘Sogdian Ambassadors of the Göktürks and the Eastern Roman Empire’, in Rome and China: Points of Contact, ed. Kim, H. J., Lieu, S. N. C. and McLaughlin, R., 43–79. Abingdon: Routledge, 2021.Google Scholar
Milik, J. T. ‘Inscriptions grecques et nabatéennes de Rawwafah’, Bulletin of the Institute of Archaeology 10 (1971), 54–8.Google Scholar
Millar, F. ‘Christian Monasticism in Roman Arabia at the Birth of Mahomet’, Semitica et Classica 2 (2009), 97–115.Google Scholar
Millar, F. Empire, Church and Society in the Late Roman Near East: Greeks, Jews, Syrians and Saracens. Leuven: Peeters, 2015.Google Scholar
Millar, F. ‘Ethnic Identity in the Roman Near East, 325–450: Language, Religion, and Culture’, Mediterranean Archaeology 11 (1998), 159–76.Google Scholar
Millar, F. ‘Paul of Samosata, Zenobia and Aurelian: The Church, Local Culture and Political Allegiance in Third-Century Syria’, Journal of Roman Studies 61 (1971), 1–17.Google Scholar
Millar, F. ‘Roman Arabia by Glen W. Bowersock’, The Journal of Interdisciplinary History 16 (1985), 125.Google Scholar
Millar, F. The Roman Empire and Its Neighbours. London: Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1967.Google Scholar
Millar, F. The Roman Near East, 31 bc–ad 337. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1993.Google Scholar
Millar, F. Rome, the Greek World, and the East. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002–6.Google Scholar
Millar, F. ‘Rome’s Arab Allies in Late Antiquity: Conceptions and Representations from within the Frontiers of the Empire’, in Commutatio et Contentio: Studies in the Late Roman, Sasanian, and Early Islamic Near East, 199–226. Düsseldorf: Wellem, 2010.Google Scholar
Millar, F. ‘A Syriac Codex from Near Palmyra and the “Ghassanid” Abokarib’, Hugoye 16 (2013), 15–35.Google Scholar
Miller, B. K. “The Southern Xiongnu in Northern China: Navigating and Negotiating the Middle Ground”, in Complexity of Interaction in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 127–98. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Milnor, K. Graffiti and the Literary Landscape in Roman Pompeii. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Milwright, M. Dome of the Rock and Its Umayyad Mosaic Inscriptions. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2016.Google Scholar
Mitchell, S. ‘The Cult of Theos Hypsistos between Pagans, Jews, and Christians’, in Pagan Monotheism in Late Antiquity, ed. Athanassiadi, P. and Frede, M., 81–148. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999.Google Scholar
Mitchell, S. ‘Further Thoughts on the Cult of Theos Hypsistos’, in One God: Pagan Monotheism in the Roman Empire, ed. Mitchell, S. and Van Nuffelen, P., 167–208. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2010.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mitchell, S. and Van Nuffelen, P. ‘Introduction: The Debate about Pagan Monotheism’, in One God: Pagan Monotheism in the Roman Empire, ed. Mitchell, S. and Van Nuffelen, P., 1–15. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Mokhtarian, J. ‘The Boundaries of an Infidel in Zoroastrianism: A Middle Persian Term of Otherness for Jews, Christians, and Muslims’, Iranian Studies 48 (2015), 99–115.Google Scholar
Monroe, J. T. ‘Oral Composition in pre-Islamic Poetry’, Journal of Arabic Literature 3 (1972), 1–53.Google Scholar
Morley, C. ‘The Arabian Frontier: A Keystone of the Sasanian Empire’, in Sasanian Persia: Between Rome and the Steppes of Eurasia, ed. Sauer, E., 268–83. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2017.Google Scholar
Morris, L. ‘Central Asian Empires’, in Handbook of Ancient Afro-Eurasian Economies, Vol. 1, Contexts, ed. von Reden, S., 53–94. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2019.Google Scholar
Müller, D. H. ‘Arabia’, in Paulys Real-Encyclopädie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft, ed. Wissowa, G., 3.344–59. Stuttgart: Metzler, 1895.Google Scholar
Müller-Wiener, M. et al. ‘Al-Hira Survey Project: Campaigns 2015–2018’, Sumer 65 (2019), 84–97.Google Scholar
Munro-Hay, S. C. Aksum: An African Civilization of Late Antiquity. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 1991.Google Scholar
Munro-Hay, S. C. Excavations at Aksum: An Account of Research at the Ancient Ethiopian Capital Directed in 1972–4 by the Late Dr Neville Chittick. London: British Institute in Eastern Africa, 1989.Google Scholar
Munro-Hay, S. C. ‘Saintly Shadows’, in Languages and Cultures of Eastern Christianity: Ethiopian, ed. Bausi, A., 221–52. Farnham: Routledge, 2012.Google Scholar
Munt, H. ‘Arabic and Persian Sources for pre-Islamic Arabia’, in Arabs and Empires, ed. Fisher, G., 434–500. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Murphy, D. J. People, Plants and Genes: The Story of Crops and Humanity. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2007.Google Scholar
Nallino, C. A. ‘Il verso d’Annabigah sul dio Wadd’, Rendiconti accademia nazionale dei Lincei 29 (1921), 283–90.Google Scholar
Nechaeva, E. ‘Patterns of Roman Diplomacy with Iran and the Steppe Peoples’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 357–68. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Negev, A. ‘Nabatean Inscriptions from ‘Avdat (Oboda)’, Israel Exploration Journal 13 (1963), 113–24.Google Scholar
Negev, A. ‘The Nabateans and the Provincia Arabia’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 2 (1977), 520–686.Google Scholar
Nehmé, L. ‘Aramaic or Arabic? The Nabataeo-Arabic Script and the Language of the Inscriptions Written in This Script’, in Arabic in Context, ed. al-Jallad, A., 75–98. Leiden: Brill, 2017.Google Scholar
Nehmé, L. ‘A Glimpse of the Development of the Nabatean Script into Arabic Based on Old and New Epigraphic Material’, in The Development of Arabic as a Written Language, ed. Macdonald, M. C. A., 47–88. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Nehmé, L. ‘New Dated Inscriptions (Nabataean and pre-Islamic Arabic) from a Site near al-Jawf, Ancient Dūmah, Saudi Arabia’, Arabian Epigraphic Notes 3 (2017), 121–64.Google Scholar
Nehmé, L. ‘Towards an Understanding of the Urban Space of Madāʾin Ṣāliḥ, Ancient Ḥegrā, through Epigraphic Evidence’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 35 (2005), 155–75.Google Scholar
Nehmé, L. et al. ‘Mission archéologique de Madain Saleh (Arabie Saoudite): Recherches menées de 2001 à 2003 dans l’ancienne Hijrah des Nabatéens (1)’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 17 (2006), 41–124.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Neuwirth, A. Der Koran als Text der Spätantike: Ein Europäischer Zugang. Berlin: Verlag der Weltreligionen, 2010.Google Scholar
Neuwirth, A. ‘The Qurʾān and Its Biblical Subtext by Gabriel S. Reynolds’, Journal of Qurʾānic Studies 14 (2012), 131–8.Google Scholar
Neuwirth, A. ‘The Qurʾān as a Late Antique Text’, in In the Shadow of Arabic: The Centrality of Language to Arabic Culture, ed. Orfali, B. 495–509. Leiden: Brill, 2011.Google Scholar
Neuwirth, A. ‘Qur’ānic Readings of the Psalms’, in The Qurʼān in Context: Historical and Literary Investigations into the Qurʼānic Milieu, ed. Neuwirth, A., Sinai, N. and Marx, M., 733–88. Leiden: Brill, 2010.Google Scholar
Neuwirth, A., Sinai, N. and Marx, M. (eds) The Qurʾān in Context: Historical and Literary Investigations into the Qurʾānic Milieu. Leiden: Brill, 2009.Google Scholar
Nicholson, O. (ed.) The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Nielsen, D. Die altarabische Mondreligion und die mosaische Ueberlieferung. Strasbourg: K. J. Trübner, 1904.Google Scholar
Nöldeke, T. ‘Arabia, Arabians’, in Encyclopaedia Biblica I, ed. Cheyne, T. K., 272–5. London: Adam and Charles Black, 1899.Google Scholar
Nöldeke, T. Beiträge zur Kenntnis der Poesie der Alten Araber. Hannover: C. Rümpler, 1864.Google Scholar
Nöldeke, T. Geschichte der Perser und Araber zur Zeit der Sasaniden. Leiden: Brill, 1879.Google Scholar
Nöldeke, T. Neue Beiträge zur semitischen Sprachwissenschaft. Strassburg: Karl J. Trübner, 1910.Google Scholar
Obolensky, D. The Byzantine Commonwealth: Eastern Europe 500–1453. New York: Praeger Publishers, 1971.Google Scholar
Okada, Y. ‘Early Christian Architecture in the Iraqi South-Western Desert’, Al-Rafidan 12 (1991), 71–83.Ostrogorsky, G. History of the Byzantine State, trans. J. Hussey. New Brunswick: Rutgers, 1969.Google Scholar
Park, H. Mapping the Chinese and Islamic Worlds: Cross-cultural Exchange in pre-Modern Asia. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2012.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Parker, S. T. ‘An Empire’s New Holy Land: The Byzantine Period’, Near Eastern Archaeology 62 (1999), 134–80.Google Scholar
Parker, S. T. ‘The Nature of Rome’s Arabian Frontier’, in Roman Frontier Studies 1989: Proceedings of the XVth International Congress of Roman Frontier Studies, ed. Maxfield, V. A. and Dobson, M. J., 498–504. Exeter: University of Exeter Press, 1991.Google Scholar
Parker, S. T. ‘The Roman Frontier in Jordan: An Overview’, in Limes XVIII: Proceedings of the XVIIIth International Congress of Roman Frontier Studies Held in Amman, Jordan, ed. Freeman, P., Bennett, J., Fiema, Z. T. and Hoffmann, B., 77–84. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002.Google Scholar
Patrich, J. The Formation of Nabatean Art: Prohibition of Graven Images among the Nabateans. Jerusalem: Magnes Press, 1990.Google Scholar
Payne, R. E. ‘The Making of Turan: The Fall and Transformation of the Iranian East in Late Antiquity’, Journal of Late Antiquity 9 (2016), 4–41.Google Scholar
Payne, R. E. ‘The Silk Road and the Iranian Political Economy in Late Antiquity: Iran, the Silk Road, and the Problem of Aristocratic Empire’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 81 (2018), 227–50.Google Scholar
Payne, R. E. A State of Mixture: Christians, Zoroastrians, and Iranian Political Culture in Late Antiquity. Oakland: University of California Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Peirce, P. ‘The Arch of Constantine: Propaganda and Ideology in Late Roman Art’, Art History 12 (1989), 387–418.Google Scholar
Penkower, L. ‘In the Beginning … Guanding 灌页 (561–632) and the Creation of Early Tiantai’, Journal of the International Association of Buddhist Studies (2000), 245–96.Google Scholar
Perrogon, R. and Bonnéric, J. ‘A Consideration on the Interest of a Pottery Typology Adapted to the Late Sasanian and Early Islamic Monastery at al-Qusur (Kuwait)’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 32 (2021), 70–82.Google Scholar
Peters, F. E. ‘The Commerce of Mecca before Islam’, in A Way Prepared: Essays on Islamic Culture in Honor of Richard Bayley Winder, ed. Kazemi, F. and McChesney, R. D., 3–26. New York: New York University Press, 1988.Google Scholar
Phillipson, D. W. Foundations of an African Civilisation. Woodbridge: James Currey, 2012.Google Scholar
Piccirillo, M. L’Arabia Cristiana: dalla Provincia Imperiale al Primo Periodo Islamico. Milan: Jaca Book, 2002.Google Scholar
Piccirillo, M. ‘The Church of Saint Sergius at Nitl: A Centre of the Christian Arabs in the Steppe at the Gates of Madaba’, Liber annuus 51 (2001), 267–84.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Piccirillo, M. The Mosaics of Jordan. Amman: American Center of Oriental Research, 1993.Google Scholar
Piovanelli, P. ‘Jewish Christianity in Late Antique Aksum and Ḥimyar? A Reassessment of the Evidence and a New Proposal’, Judaïsme ancien-Ancient Judaism 6 (2018), 175–202.Google Scholar
Pohl, W. ‘Ethnicity and Empire in the Western Eurasian Steppes’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 189–205. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press 2018.Google Scholar
Pohl, W. ‘Ethnicity, Theory, and Tradition: A Response’, in On Barbarian Identity: Critical Approaches to Ethnicity in the Early Middle Ages, ed. Gillet, A., 221–41. Turnhout: Brepols, 2002.Google Scholar
Pohl, W. ‘Migrations, Ethnic Groups, and State Building’, in The Cambridge Companion to the Age of Attila, ed. Maas, M., 247–64. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2014.Google Scholar
Pohl, W. ‘Telling the Difference: Signs of Ethnic Identity’, in Strategies of Distinction: The Construction of Ethnic Communities 300–800, ed. Pohl, W. and Reimitz, H., 17–69. Leiden: Brill, 1998.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Power, T. The Red Sea from Byzantium to the Caliphate:ad 500–1000. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012.Google Scholar
Price, R. ‘Politics and Bishops’ Lists at the First Council of Ephesus’, Annuarium historiae conciliorum 44 (2012), 395–420.Google Scholar
Price, R. and Gaddis, M. The Acts of the Council of Chalcedon. Liverpool: Liverpool University Press, 2005.Google Scholar
Raffensperger, C. Reimagining Europe: Kievan Rus’ in the Medieval World. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2012.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Raffensperger, C. ‘Revisiting the Idea of the Byzantine Commonwealth’, Byzantinische Forschungen 28 (2004), 159–74.Google Scholar
Raja, R., Bobou, O. and Romanowska, I. ‘Three Hundred Years of Palmyrene History: Unlocking Archaeological Data for Studying Past Societal Transformations’, PLoS ONE 16 (2021), 1–33.Google Scholar
Retsö, J. The Arabs in Antiquity: Their History from the Assyrians to the Umayyads. London: Routledge, 2002.Google Scholar
Reynolds, G. S. ‘Variant Readings: The Birmingham Qur’an in the Context of Debate on Islamic Origins’, Times Literary Supplement (7 August 2015), 14–15.Google Scholar
Rezakhani, K. ‘The Road That Never Was: The Silk Road and Trans-Eurasian Exchange’, Comparative Studies of South Asia, Africa, & the Middle East 30/3 (2010), 420–33.Google Scholar
Rigsby, K. J. Asylia: Territorial Inviolability in the Hellenistic World. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1996.Google Scholar
Roberto, U. ‘Il Magister Victor e l’opposizione ortodossa all’imperatore Valente nella storiografia ecclesiastica e nell’agiografia’, Mediterraneo Antico 6 (2003), 61–93.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Abraha et la reconquête de l’Arabie déserte: Un réexamen de l’inscription Ryckmans 506 = Murayghan 1’, Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam 39 (2012), 1–93.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘L’Arabie préislamique’, in Le Coran des historiens, ed. Amir-Moezzi, M. A. and Dye, G., 51–154. Paris: Les éditions du Cerf, 2019.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Before Ḥimyar: Epigraphic Evidence for the Kingdoms of South Arabia’, in Arabs and Empires before Islam, ed. Fisher, G., 90–127. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Les “filles de Dieu” de Saba’ a la Mecque: réflexions sur l’agencement des panthéons dans l’Arabie ancienne’, Semitica 50 (2000), 113–92.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Ḥimyar, Aksūm, and Arabia Deserta in Late Antiquity’, in Arabs and Empires before Islam, ed. Fisher, G., 127–71. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Himyar et Israël’, Comptes-rendus des séances de l’académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres 2 (2004), 831–908.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘L’institution monarchique en Arabie du Sud antique: les contributions fondatrices d’A.F.L. Beeston réexaminées à la lumière des découvertes les plus récentes’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 36 (2006), 43–52.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘The Judaism of an Ancient Kingdom of Ḥimyar in Arabia: A Discreet Conversion’, in Diversity and Rabbinization: Jewish Texts and Societies between 400 and 1000 ce, ed. McDowell, G., Naiweld, R. and Ezra, D. S. B, 165–270. Cambridge: Open Book Publishers, 2021.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘La pénétration des Arabes nomades au Yémen’, Revue du monde musulman et de la méditerranée 61 (1991), 71–88.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘The Peoples beyond the Arabian Frontier in Late Antiquity: Recent Epigraphic Discoveries and Latest Advances’, in Inside and Out: Interactions between Rome and the Peoples on the Arabian and Egyptian Frontiers in Late Antiquity, ed. Dijkstra, J. H. F. and Fisher, G., 33–82. Leuven: Peeters, 2014.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘La réforme de l’écriture arabe à l’époque du califat médinois’, Mélanges de l’université Saint-Joseph 59 (2006), 319–64.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Les rois de Kinda’, in Arabia, Greece and Byzantium: Cultural Contacts in Ancient and Medieval Times, ed. Al-Helabi, A., Letsios, D., Al-Moraekhi, M. and Al-Abduljabbar, A., 59–129. Riyadh: King Saud University, 2012.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘Les signes de la prophétie en Arabie à l’époque de Muhammad (fin vie siècle et début VIIe siècle de l’ère chrétienne)’, in La raison des signes: présages, rites, destin dans les sociétés de la méditerranée ancienne, ed. Georgoudi, S., Piettre, R. K. and Schmidt, F., 433–76. Leiden: Brill, 2012.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. ‘South Arabia, Ethiopia and Socotra’, in Foreign Sailors on Socotra: The Inscriptions and Drawings from the Cave Hoq, ed. Strauch, I., 437–46. Bremen: Hempen Verlag, 2012.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. and Gorea, M. ‘Un réexamen de l’inscription Arabe préislamique du Ǧabal Usays (528–529 è. chr.)’, Arabica 49 (2002), 503–10.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. and Tayran, S. ‘Soixante-dix ans avant l’Islam: l’Arabie toute entière dominée par un roi chrétien’, Comptes rendus de l’académie des inscriptions et belles lettres 156 (2012), 525–53.Google Scholar
Robin, C. J. et al. ‘Inscriptions antiques de la région de Najrān (Arabie Séoudite méridionale): nouveaux jalons pour l’histoire de l’écriture, de la langue et du calendrier arabe’, Comptes rendus de l’académie des inscriptions & belles-lettres 158 (2014), 1033–128.Google Scholar
Robinson, M. Marriage in the Tribe of Muhammad: A Statistical Study of Early Arabic Genealogical Literature. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2019.Google Scholar
Rodinson, M. ‘On the Question of “Jewish Influences” in Ethiopia’, in Languages and Cultures of Eastern Christianity: Ethiopia, ed. Bausi, A., 179–86. Farnham: Routledge, 2012.Google Scholar
Roggema, B. The Legend of Sergius Baḥīrā: Eastern Christian Apologetics and Apocalyptic in Response to Islam. Leiden: Brill, 2009.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rousseau, P. (ed.) A Companion to Late Antiquity. Chichester: John Wiley & Sons, 2012.Google Scholar
Rubin, Z. ‘The Sasanid Monarchy’, in The Cambridge Ancient History, Vol. 14, Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, a.d. 425–600, ed. Cameron, A., Whitby, M. and Ward-Perkins, B., 638–61. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000.Google Scholar
Ryckmans, G. ‘Inscriptions sud-arabes (quatrième série)’, Le muséon 50 (1937), 239–68.Google Scholar
Ryckmans, J. ‘Le panthéon de l’Arabie du Sud préislamique: état des problèmes et brève synthèse’, Revue de l’histoire des religions (1989), 151–69.Google Scholar
Sarris, P. ‘Bubonic Plague in Byzantium’, in Plague and the End of Antiquity: The Pandemic of 541–750, ed. Little, L. K., 119–32. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006.Google Scholar
Sarris, P. Empires of Faith: The Fall of Rome to the Rise of Islam, 500–700. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2011.Google Scholar
Sarris, P. ‘The Justinianic Plague: Origins and Effects’, Continuity and Change 17 (2002), 169–82.Google Scholar
Sarris, P. Plague in the Time of COVID-19 (forthcoming).Google Scholar
Sartre, M. ‘Deux phylarques arabes dans l’Arabie Byzantine’, Le Muséon 106 (1993), 145–54.Google Scholar
Sartre, M. Trois études sur l’Arabie romaine et byzantine. Bruxelles: Revue d’études latines, 1982.Google Scholar
Schiettecatte, J. and Arbach, M. ‘The Political Map of Arabia and the Middle East in the Third Century ad Revealed by a Sabaean Inscription’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 27 (2016), 176–96.Google Scholar
Schmauder, M. ‘Huns, Avars, Hungarians – Reflections on the Interaction between Steppe Empires in Southeast Europe and the Late Roman to Early Byzantine Empires’, in Complexity of Interaction in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 671–92. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhelms Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Schmitt, O. ‘Rome and the Bedouins of the Near East from 70 bc to 630 ad: 700 Years of Confrontation and Coexistence’, in Shifts and Drifts in Nomad–Sedentary Relations, ed. Leder, S. and Streck, B., 270–88. Wiesbaden: Dr Ludwig Reichert Verlag, 2005.Google Scholar
Sedov, A. V. ‘New Archaeological and Epigraphical Material from Qana (South Arabia)’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 3 (1992), 110–37.Google Scholar
Segovia, C. A. ‘Abraha’s Christological Formula Rḥmnn w-Ms1ḥ-hw and Its Relevance for the Study of Islam’s Origins.’, Oriens Christianus 98 (2015), 52–63.Google Scholar
Seidensticker, T. ‘Sources for the History of pre-Islamic Religion’, in The Qurʾān in Context, ed. Neuwirth, A., Sinai, N. and Marx, M., 293–321. Leiden: Brill, 2010.Google Scholar
Seland, E. H. ‘Networks and Social Cohesion in Ancient Indian Ocean Trade: Geography, Ethnicity, Religion’, Journal of Global History 8 (2013), 373–90.Google Scholar
Seland, E. H. Ships of the Desert and Ships of the Sea: Palmyra in the World Trade of the First Three Centuries ce. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz Verlag, 2016.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Seland, E. H. ‘Trade and Christianity in the Indian Ocean during Late Antiquity’, Journal of Late Antiquity 5 (2012), 72–86.Google Scholar
Serjeant, R. B. ‘Ḥaram and Ḥawṭah, the Sacred Enclave in Arabia’, in The Arabs and Arabia on the Eve of Islam, ed. Peters, F. E., 167–84. London: Routledge, 1999.Google Scholar
Serjeant, R. B. ‘Meccan Trade and the Rise of Islam: Misconceptions and Flawed Polemics’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 110 (1990), 472–86.Google Scholar
Serjeant, R. B. and Lewcock, R. B. Ṣan’ā’: An Arabian Islamic City. London: World of Islam Festival Trust, 1983.Google Scholar
Shahbazi, A. S. ‘The Achamenid Persian Empire (550–330 bce)’, in The Oxford Handbook of Iranian History, ed. Daryaee, T., 120–41. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Shahid, I. Byzantium and the Arabs in the Fifth Century. Washington, DC: Dumbarton Oaks, 1989.Google Scholar
Shahid, I. Byzantium and the Arabs in the Fourth Century. Washington, DC: Dumbarton Oaks, 1984.Google Scholar
Shahid, I. Byzantium and the Arabs in the Sixth Century. Washington, DC: Dumbarton Oaks, 1995.Google Scholar
Shahid, I. ‘The Roman Near East, 31 bc–ad 337 by Fergus Millar (review)’, The Catholic Historical Review, 81 (1995), 251–2.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shahid, I. Rome and the Arabs: A Prolegomenon to the Study of Byzantium and the Arabs. Washington, DC: Dumbarton Oaks, 1984.Google Scholar
Shao, R. ‘Peter Brown: Inventor of Late Antiquity’, The Daily Princetonian (20 April 2017).Google Scholar
Sidebotham, S. E. Berenike and the Ancient Maritime Spice Route. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2011.Google Scholar
Sigl, M. ‘Timing and Climate Forcing of Volcanic Eruptions for the past 2,500 years’, Nature 523 (2015), 543–9.Google Scholar
Starcky, J. ‘Allath, Athèna et la déesse syrienne’, in Mythologie gréco-romaine, mythologies périphériques: Études d’iconographie, ed. Kahil, L. and Augé, C., 119–39. Paris: Editions du Centre national de la recherche scientifique, 1981.Google Scholar
Stark, S. ‘Aspects of Elite Representation among the Sixth- and Seventh-Century Türks’, in Empires and Exchanges in Eurasian Late Antiquity: Rome, China, Iran, and the Steppe, ca. 250–750, ed. Di Cosmo, N. and Maas, M., 333–56. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Stark, S. ‘Luxurious Necessities: Some Observations on Foreign Commodities and Nomadic Polities in Central Asia in the Sixth to Ninth Centuries’, in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 463–502. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Stein, P. ‘Montheismus oder religiöse Vielfalt? Du Samawi, die Stammesgottheit derAmir, im 5. Jh. n. Chr.’, in Philologisches und Historisches zwischen Anatolien und Sokotra, ed. Sima, A., 339–50. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 2009.Google Scholar
Stewart, C. A. ‘Churches’, in The Oxford Handbook of Early Christian Archaeology, ed. Caraher, W. R., Davis, T. W. and Pettegrew, D. K., 127–46. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2019.Google Scholar
Stickler, T. ‘The Gupta Empire in the Face of the Hunnic Threat: Parallels to the Late Roman Empire?’, in Complexity of Interaction along the Eurasian Steppe Zone in the First Millennium ce, ed. Bemmann, J. and Schmauder, M., 659–70. Bonn: Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhems Universität, 2015.Google Scholar
Stimpson, C. M. et al. ‘Middle Pleistocene Vertebrate Fossils from the Nefud Desert, Saudi Arabia: Implications for Biogeography and Palaeoecology’, Quaternary Science Reviews 143 (2016), 13–36.Google Scholar
Strauch, I. (ed.) Foreign Sailors on Socotra: The Inscriptions and Drawings from the Cave Hoq. Bremen: Hempen Verlag, 2012.Google Scholar
Szylágyi, K. ‘Muḥammad and the Monk: The Making of the Christian Baḥīrā Legend’, Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam 34 (2008), 169–214.Google Scholar
Tang, L. and Winkler, D. W., Artifact, Text, Context. Studies on Syriac Christianity in China and Central Asia. Zurich: LIT Verlag, 2020.Google Scholar
Tannous, J. The Making of the Medieval Middle East: Religion, Society, and Simple Believers. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2018.Google Scholar
Teixidor, J. The Pagan God: Popular Religion in the Greco-Roman Near East. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1977.Google Scholar
Tesei, T. ‘Heraclius’ War Propaganda and the Qurʾān’s Promise of Reward for Dying in Battle’, Studia Islamica 114 (2019), 219–47.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thompson, D. J. ‘Hellenistic Hellenes: The Case of Ptolemaic Egypt’, in Ancient Perceptions of Greek Ethnicity, ed. Malkin, I., 301–22. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2001.Google Scholar
Thomsen, E. ‘New Light on the Origin of the Holy Black Stone of the Ka’ba’, Meteoritics 15 (1980), 87–91.Google Scholar
Tomber, R. ‘Bishops and Traders: The Role of Christianity in the Indian Ocean during the Roman Period’, in Red Sea III: Natural Resources and Cultural Connections of the Red Sea, ed. Starkey, P. and Starkey, J., 219–28. Oxford: BAR Publishing, 2007.Google Scholar
Toral-Niehoff, I. Al-Ḥīra, Eine arabische Kulturmetropole im spätantiken Kontext. Leiden: Brill, 2014.Google Scholar
Trimingham, J. S. Christianity among the Arabs in pre-Islamic Times. London: Longman, 1979.Google Scholar
Turchin, P. ‘A Theory for Formation of Large Empires’, Journal of Global History 4 (2009), 191–217.Google Scholar
Ullendorff, E. ‘Hebraic-Jewish Elements in Abyssian (Monophysite) Christianity’, in Languages and Cultures of Eastern Christianity: Ethiopia, ed. Bausi, A., 121–256. Farnham: Routledge, 2012.Google Scholar
Ulrich, B. ‘Oman and Bahrain in Late Antiquity: The Sasanians’ Arabian Periphery’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 41 (2011), 377–85.Google Scholar
Van Nuffelen, P. ‘Pagan Monotheism as a Religious Phenomenon in One God’, in One God: Pagan Monotheism in the Roman Empire, ed. Mitchell, S. and Van Nuffelen, P., 16–33. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Van Rompay, L. ‘Society and Community in the Christian East’, in The Cambridge Companion to the Age of Justinian, ed. Maas, M., 239–66. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005.Google Scholar
Veccia Vaglieri, L. ‘Dūmat al-Ḏ̱j̱andal’, in The Encyclopaedia of Islam, ed. Bearman, P., Bianquis, T., Bosworth, C. E., van Donzel, E. and Heinrichs, W. P.. Leiden: Brill, 2012.Google Scholar
Wallraff, M. ‘Constantine’s Devotion to the Sun after 324’, Studia Patristica 34 (2001), 256–69.Google Scholar
Walmsley, A. ‘Byzantine Palestine and Arabia: Urban Prosperity in Late Antiquity’, in Towns in Transition: Urban Evolution in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, ed. Christie, N. J. and Loseby, S. T., 126–58. Aldershot: Ashgate, 1996.Google Scholar
Wansbrough, J. Qurʾānic Studies: Sources and Methods of Scriptural Interpretation, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1977.Google Scholar
Wansbrough, J. ‘Reviewed Work – Hagarism: The Making of the Islamic World by Patricia Crone, Michael Cook’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 41 (1978), 155–6.Google Scholar
Watt, W. M. ‘Belief in a “High God” in pre-Islamic Mecca’, Journal of Semitic Studies 16 (1971), 35–40.Google Scholar
Watt, W. M. ‘The Qurʾān and Belief in a “High God”’, in Proceedings of the Ninth Congress of the Union Européenne ses Arabisants et Islamisants: Amsterdam, 1st to 7th September 1978, ed. Peters, R., 228–34. Leiden: Brill, 1981.Google Scholar
Webb, P. ‘Ethnicity, Power and Umayyad Society: The Rise and Fall of the People of Maʿadd 1’, in The Umayyad World, ed. Marsham, A., 65–102. Abingdon: Ashgate, 2020.Google Scholar
Webb, P. Imagining the Arabs: Arab Identity and the Rise of Islam. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2016.Google Scholar
Weerakkody, D. P. M. Taprobanê: Ancient Sri Lanka as Known to Greeks and Romans. Turnhout: Brepols, 1997.Google Scholar
Whately, C. ‘Strategy, Diplomacy and Frontiers: A Bibliographic Essay’, in War and Warfare in Late Antiquity, ed. Sarantis, A. and Christie, N., 101–52. Leiden: Brill, 2013.Google Scholar
Whittow, M. ‘Rethinking the Jafnids: New Approaches to Rome’s Arab Allies’, in Les Jafnides: Des rois arabes au service de Byzance (vie siècle de l’ère chrétienne), ed. Genequand, D. and Robin, C. J., 11–36. Paris: Éditions De Boccard, 2015.Google Scholar
Wickham, C. Framing the Early Middle Ages: Europe and the Mediterranean, 400–800. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2005.Google Scholar
Witakowski, W. ‘Syrian Influences in Ethiopian Culture’, in Languages and Cultures of Eastern Christianity: Ethiopian, ed. Bausi, A., 197–208. Farnham: Routledge, 2012.Google Scholar
Wong, D. C. Chinese Steles: Pre-Buddhist and Buddhist Use of a Symbolic Form. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press, 2004.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wood, P. ‘Christianity and the Arabs in the Sixth Century’, in Inside and Out: Interactions between Rome and the Peoples on the Arabian and Egyptian Frontiers in Late Antiquity, ed. Dijkstra, J. H. F. and Fisher, G., 353–68. Leuven: Peeters, 2014.Google Scholar
Wood, P. ‘We Have No King but Christ’: Christian Political Thought in Greater Syria on the Eve of the Arab Conquest (c.400–585). Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2010.Google Scholar
Woolf, G. Becoming Roman: The Origins of Provincial Civilization in Gaul. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998.Google Scholar
Young, S. H. Conceiving the Indian Buddhist Patriarchs in China. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 2015.Google Scholar
Yule, P. ‘Zafar: The Capital of the Ancient Himyarite Empire Rediscovered’, Jemen-Report 36 (2005), 22–9.Google Scholar
Zellentin, H. M. The Qurʼān’s Legal Culture: The Didascalia Apostolorum as a Point of Departure. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2013.Google Scholar
Zellentin, H. M. (ed.), The Qur’an’s Reformation of Judaism and Christianity: Return to the Origins. Abingdon: Ashgate, 2019.Google Scholar
Zwettler, M. J. ‘Maʿadd in Late-Ancient Arabian Epigraphy and Other pre-Islamic Sources’, Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 90 (2000), 223–309.Google Scholar